Konoha: Naruto who knows everything

What kind of waves can Naruto, whose soul has traveled to the ninja world and has a golden finger that can classify and integrate all his memories and has watched the entire Naruto, stir up in the ninja world.

“Among ninjas, the most important thing is information, and the second is also important! There is no third! “——Hokage Uzumaki Naruto!

‘Standing above the sky, I know everything about you. If I don’t know, it only means that you are an ordinary person without even a name’ – Hokage Uzumaki Naruto!

Konoha: Naruto who knows everything
Chapter 1: Life is like a play, it all depends on your acting skills
As night fell, Konoha seemed to be plunged into silence. At this time, in a residential building, Uzumaki Naruto, who had just washed up, put on his pajamas and began to prepare for rest.
“Tomorrow is the graduation exam. Whether I can get the Book of Sealing depends on my acting skills tomorrow. I hope everything goes well.” Naruto muttered while lying on the bed, and then his spirit slowly sank into an unknown place.
Standing in the empty hall, the blond Naruto browsed through the first episode of Naruto over and over again, trying to memorize every movement and every tone of Uzumaki Naruto during the exam in the original work. This was the key to determining whether he could successfully play the original owner and be touched by Mizuki like in the original work.
After more than a month of repeated practice, he has become proficient in this operation and can perfectly portray the character of Uzumaki Naruto.
As a promising young man of the 21st century, Naruto didn’t know which great god he had offended, so he just took a nap. As a result, he came to this ninja world which seemed passionate but was actually full of cannibalism. If he hadn’t slapped himself, he might have thought he was dreaming.
Fortunately, the time travel was not in vain. On the second night after coming here, he successfully obtained his own golden finger and entered this space which he named Memory Library.
The original space had two rooms. One room had twenty-three bookshelves. Each bookshelf had twelve rows of space, representing the twenty-three years of memory of his previous life. The other room was the twelve years of memory of the original owner, Uzumaki Naruto.
After many experiments, Naruto found that the memories here can be called up at will. After discovering this setting, Naruto successfully opened up the third room, which is now the hall. There is only one bookshelf, on which are placed all the episodes of Naruto selected from the memories of previous lives, as well as the original owner’s popular quotes over the years.
It is with these that Naruto, the time traveler, can play the role of the original owner very well. For example, in today’s transformation test, he perfectly reproduced the original work and successfully delivered the classic quote to Iruka in Ichiraku Ramen that surpassed all previous Hokage.
He wrote down the spare memories and began to learn hand seals and the Three Body Technique in this space. Having a space with twice the time of the outside world is equivalent to learning the best plug-in. Moreover, he can use ninjutsu here and it can also replace sleep. With this space, the nights are still very long.
The exam on the second day began soon. In order not to attract the attention of the Third Hokage and others, Naruto behaved similarly to the original. However, because of his nervousness, he got up a little early, picked up a pair of brown goggles to cover his eyes, and then ran to the classroom in a hurry.
When he arrived, he found that there were only a few classmates he didn’t know well, and those who looked familiar arrived in the classroom one after another after a while.
Soon, Iruka and several other examiners arrived at the scene.
Iruka picked up a piece of paper, glanced at the list on it and said, “Everyone whose name is called, come to the other classroom!”
Everyone heard Iruka’s words and followed him into the classroom. After entering, Iruka began to announce that the test this time was the clone technique. Naruto showed some panic appropriately, and soon, it was Naruto’s turn.
Naruto reviewed his performance in his mind, then stood up, walked to the middle of the classroom, formed seals with his hands, chakra surrounded him, and his aura was quite impressive. He shouted “Clone Technique”. Although it was in accordance with the original work, he couldn’t help feeling a little embarrassed when he saw the limp clone.
The corner of his mouth twitched, and then he smiled awkwardly.
“.…..”
At this moment, Iruka was speechless when he saw this scene! The corners of his mouth twitched fiercely for a few times! He spat out a word: “Fail!”
Looking at the dejected Naruto, Mizuki said, “Iruka-sensei, his body movements and abilities are actually quite good. He has barely learned the clone technique! Let’s say he passed!” Naruto showed a delighted expression when he heard this, and looked at Iruka and Mizuki with hopeful eyes! He thought to himself, “If I hadn’t watched Naruto, I would probably still think Mizuki is a good person like the original Uzumaki Naruto! Now it’s up to Iruka to show his performance.”
As expected, Iruka still disagreed as before. “Teacher Mizuki, everyone can at least split into three people, but Naruto only has one!” After Iruka finished speaking, he looked at Naruto’s clone again, and then said in a low voice. “And this one is useless, I can’t let him pass!”
“…”
On the playground, the students who passed the test and their parents were excitedly discussing the progress of the test, but Naruto decisively chose to sit on the swing dejectedly as the original development had occurred, because he knew that the Third Hokage and the others were staring at him, and Mizuki would be here soon.
“I passed the test!”
“Well done, you are worthy of being my son!”
“………”
“Hey! It’s ‘that’ kid. I heard that he was the only one who failed the test…” “Humph! He deserved it…” Several women were talking there, looking at Naruto with cold eyes.
Naruto glanced at the crowd, heard their words, and suddenly felt a wave of sadness for the original Uzumaki Naruto.
Just as he was immersed in this feeling, he felt someone coming to his side. He looked up and saw that it was Shuimu.
He and Mizuki left the playground and came to a rooftop. Under the setting sun, Mizuki said to him: “Teacher Iruka definitely didn’t mean to make things difficult for you!”
Naruto lowered his head with some sadness. “Then why do you always target me?”
“Maybe he wants you, Naruto, to become truly stronger! After all…” Mizuki’s voice sank when he said this. Then he said, “He is also an orphan like you!”
Mizuki, who has been friends with Iruka for many years, knows his friend very well. It is precisely because of this understanding that he feels jealous, “So… I must get that…” Mizuki clenched his hands, and his nails unknowingly pierced into the flesh.
Naruto looked down and sighed. “But I really want to graduate!”
Mizuki glanced at Naruto, chuckled, and then said, “There’s nothing we can do about this.”
Naruto turned his head and glanced at him at the right time “What?”
Mizuki paused, then looked at Naruto and whispered, “Let me tell you a secret that only teachers know!”
“Secret?” Naruto stood there in surprise.
“Yes, it’s a secret, and as long as you know this secret, you will be recognized by everyone and graduate successfully!” Shuimu said mysteriously.
Naruto looked at him cooperatively, showing his confusion and ignorance to the fullest.
The light of the setting sun shines on Shuimu’s face. At this moment, he is so sincere in giving guidance to students…
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Unveiling the Secret, Extra Ninjutsu (Old Version)
As night fell, the moonlight shone through the window onto Iruka who was lying on the bed. Iruka also lay there thinking about his conversation with the Third Hokage.
“Iruka!”
Iruka said respectfully, “What is it, Hokage-sama!”
The Sandai said: “I understand your thoughts and your feelings, but Naruto is the same as you. He grew up alone without parents…”
The words of the Sandaime in his mind made Iruka fall into memories, as if he was back to the night when the demon fox was born and the earth shook, and at that time he could only helplessly be carried away by a ninja to escape.
He was thinking, when suddenly, he was awakened by a shout from outside. “Teacher Iruka, wake up!”
Iruka pushed open the door and just asked “What happened?”, he saw Mizuki outside the door anxiously saying: “Quick! Go to the Hokage’s place and gather! Naruto seems to have taken the Book of Seals!”
“Book of Seals!!” Iruka, who had reacted, hurriedly followed Mizuki to the Third Hokage.
At this time, Naruto, who had successfully obtained the Book of Seals from the Third Hokage through seduction, suppressed his excitement, kept jumping in the woods, and then stopped beside a big tree deep in the forest. He sat on the ground with his back against the tree and opened the long-awaited Book of Seals.
As someone who has watched all of Hayate and some of the Boruto episodes, he naturally knew the so-called secret that Mizuki told him in the afternoon, which was that if he got the Book of Seals and learned the ninjutsu inside, he would be recognized by Iruka and graduate successfully.
Thinking of this, Naruto still felt that the Third Hokage’s acting skills could only be given a bad review. After all, it was a sealing scroll, so couldn’t there be more people on guard? As the shadow of a village, he could only fool the original owner and those who didn’t know the truth, such as the honest Iruka and the tool Mizuki.
Getting rid of these distracting thoughts, looking at the scroll in his hand, Naruto began to get excited! He could finally see if the ninjutsu in it was the same as what many fan fictions in his previous life said, that there was only one multiple shadow clones.
Let me solve this unsolved mystery myself! Naruto thought as he read the book.
“Let me see what the first one is.”
“Well… it’s still multiple shadow clones. Naruto changes with time, but the shadow clones are permanent!” He laughed at himself, and then cheered up, because he couldn’t relax before the third generation died. In order to prevent the third generation from secretly observing, and to be more in line with the original owner, Naruto shouted in a slightly collapsed voice: “What! The first one is what I am worst at!!!”
Naruto continued to pull open the scroll, his eyes narrowed slightly, the second one turned out to be Flying Thunder God, followed by the Four Symbols Seal, Five Elements Seal, Nine Face Seal and other sealing techniques, as well as illusion techniques such as Darkness Seal and a few Wind Style Ninjutsu. He quickly browsed through all the ninjutsu, then looked at the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique again, scratched his head, and made a bewildered expression.
While Naruto was still showing off his acting skills, acting like a man on the verge of collapse, the Third Hokage had already made a big fuss about him. A ninja with unruly hair took the lead and said, “Hokage, we can’t just treat this as a prank!” As soon as he finished speaking, the one-eyed ninja immediately followed up, “This scroll is a dangerous item left behind by the previous Hokage. If it gets into someone’s hands and is used for the bad…” While he was still speaking, someone in the crowd interrupted and said, “If it’s taken out of the village by spies…” In the crowd, Iruka looked at his colleagues around him, gritting his teeth, but he could not refute anything.
The Sandaime was silent for a moment, glanced at the crowd and said, “Well! Go find Naruto and bring him back!” As soon as he finished speaking, everyone said “Yes!” and then dispersed, leaving only bursts of smoke to indicate that there were many people here just now.
Many ninjas were climbing walls and flying all over the place, trying to find Naruto, while Iruka went to search all the places Naruto had been before, but couldn’t find any trace of Naruto. He took a breath and said worriedly in his heart, “Where have you been, Naruto? Come out soon?”
On the other side, Mizuki was also moving quickly in the house. He was also looking for someone, and compared to Iruka’s worry, Mizuki showed a triumphant smile on his face.
“Just take this opportunity to get rid of Naruto!”
“The Book of Seals will be mine, and then I can go to Lord Orochimaru!”
In front of the house deep in the woods, Naruto stopped his movements. He had to practice the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique again, and he had to show off his acting skills without making a sound. He almost collapsed from exhaustion. “He is still a twelve-year-old baby!” He shouted in despair in his heart, and quickly ended these strange thoughts. Looking at the Sealed Book in front of him, he secretly felt lucky that the harvest tonight was gratifying.
Naruto sat down on the ground, panting with sweat all over his forehead. At this time, a dark shadow appeared on his face, and then the dark shadow made a voice. “Naruto!” It turned out to be Iruka!
Following the original owner’s appearance, Naruto looked at Iruka, squinted his eyes, touched his head, and then laughed a few times.
“Amazing! You finally found it! Teacher Iruka, I just memorized a few ninjutsu!” Naruto’s words made Iruka stunned. “Is he practicing ninjutsu here?”
“In a place like this? What can you learn…”
Iruka was surprised by Naruto but was interrupted by Naruto before he could finish his thought. “Well, well, I’ll show you a very powerful ninjutsu! If I succeed in learning it, you must let me graduate, okay!” Naruto said excitedly, and Iruka was stunned, “Who told you this?”
Naruto knew that the time to pass the buck had come, so he naturally opened his arms, stretched his waist and said, “Mr. Mizuki, it was Mr. Mizuki who told me about this scroll and where it was sealed!” Naruto said as he jumped back, revealing the scroll behind him, and then pointed behind him with his thumb. Before Naruto finished speaking, he noticed that Iruka’s expression was wrong, and his voice gradually became quieter!
“Mizuki?” Iruka was stunned when he heard the name! “Why is it him!”
At the moment when Iruka was stunned, several kunai were shot at them! Iruka quickly pushed Naruto away, avoiding Naruto from getting hurt, but he was shot in the right leg by the kunai! “So that’s what happened!” Iruka seemed to know something.
At this time, Mizuki’s voice came from the tree, “Naruto, give me the scroll!”
Naruto seemed to be stunned at this moment. He turned his head to look at Teacher Iruka and asked in confusion: “Um…um, what is going on?”
Naruto turned to look at Iruka in fake shock, acting as if he was at a loss. Iruka was shocked by Mizuki’s words! He said word by word: “Do you know what you are talking about? Mizuki?!” He turned to Naruto and said: “Don’t be fooled by him! Naruto!”
Chapter 3: Mizuki’s Revelation, Sandai’s Plan (Old Version)
Mizuki on the tree looked at Iruka who wanted to explain, sneered and said: “Naruto, let me tell you the truth of the matter!”
Hearing his words, Iruka became angry and yelled, “No, stop talking, shut up!”
Mizuki ignored Iruka and slowly said to Naruto: “After the incident twelve years ago, this village established a certain rule.”
Naruto repeated, “Rules?”
Seeing Naruto’s confused expression, Mizuki continued, “Yes, Naruto, but you are the only one who doesn’t know what the rule is!”
Naruto muttered, “Just me? What’s the rule?”
Iruka had already realized the seriousness of the situation and quickly stopped him, “No! Mizuki!”
Mizuki ignored him and said coldly, “That is the rule that you must never tell Naruto that you are a demon fox!” Naruto widened his eyes in disbelief!
Mizuki ignored Iruka’s ugly appearance and continued, “In other words, you are the nine-tailed demon fox who killed Iruka’s parents and destroyed the entire village twelve years ago!”
At this point Iruka could no longer tolerate the fact Mizuki had revealed and yelled, “No!”
Mizuki ignored his former friend. He felt that Iruka, who was now only helpless and furious, could no longer understand him. He continued, “You have been kept in the dark by everyone. Everyone hates you. Don’t you find it strange?”
Seeing the scene in his memory in person, Naruto knew it was time to show off his acting skills again. He blinked desperately, tears flowing from the corners of his eyes unconsciously, and shouted loudly: “Damn it! Damn it!” Chakra began to surround Naruto as he worked hard, forming a chakra wind.
Mizuki saw Naruto’s performance and thought that his goal was about to be achieved, so he continued: “No one will accept you! Even Iruka hates you!”
After hearing what Mizuki said, Iruka, covering his right leg, was immersed in the conversation with the Hokage again!
“Iruka, Naruto is also very lonely and has never received the love of his parents.”
“The people in the village also dislike him because of what happened twelve years ago, so he can only keep playing pranks. In order to attract other people’s attention, he has been trying hard to show his presence in front of others.”
“Although he appears to be strong on the outside, he is actually in great pain inside!”
While Iruka was still reminiscing, Mizuki on the tree saw that the two had fallen silent because of his words, so he quietly turned the Fuma Shuriken and threw it out, saying silently in his heart: “Go to hell! Naruto!”
Naruto, who had been observing Mizuki, saw his movements, quietly looked around for a good place to step, and then ran forward a few steps in a panic.
“Naruto! Get down!” As expected, at this critical moment, Iruka still used the instant body-flickering technique to rush towards Naruto just like in the original story, and his body subconsciously rushed towards a place where he could block the Fuma Shuriken.
“Sure enough, only in the world of anime are there such simple people…” Naruto sighed in his heart, then lay down according to the calculated place, squinting his eyes slightly, looking around, and quickly accumulating chakra in his body to prevent any accidents!
Taking advantage of this opportunity, Iruka successfully blocked Naruto’s back and protected him! Mizuki’s Fuuma Shuriken pierced Iruka’s back!
Looking at the shadow in front of him, Naruto turned around in shock and saw Iruka with blood coming out of the corner of his mouth!
Mizuki found it a little hard to understand when he saw this scene, “Iruka! This is your enemy!” Thinking this in his mind, he gritted his teeth and hardened his heart!
“Iruka-sensei!” Naruto yelled, “Why… why?” Although Naruto, who knows everything, had expected this scene and even rehearsed it for a long time, he still couldn’t understand Iruka’s efforts after experiencing his past life. Perhaps this is the charm of the second dimension! Even he, who has only been here for a month or two, was a little moved.
Iruka said softly, “Because we are all the same. Since my parents passed away, no one has praised me or encouraged me! I can only act stupid and want to get other people’s attention.”
At this point, Iruka glanced at Naruto and said, “Because I don’t know how to attract other people’s attention, I can only act stupid all the time. That kind of life is really painful!”
Although he was somewhat moved by Iruka’s simple words, Naruto was no longer the twelve-year-old kid, but an adult who had received sixteen years of cultural education and three years of social abuse. At this time, he should continue his performance! He pretended to be touched and looked at Iruka in front of him with tears streaming down his face, but the goggles on his head had already covered his eyes.
“Naruto! It must be very uncomfortable and painful for you, right?” Iruka said with emotion: “I’m sorry, Naruto. If I could have done better, you wouldn’t have felt this way!” Naruto gritted his teeth and looked at Iruka, as if he was also deeply touched.
Iruka had just finished speaking when Mizuki in the distance sneered with disdain! “What a boring thing to say! Stop making me laugh, Naruto! Iruka has always been holding a grudge against you, the demon fox who killed his parents! Now he said that just to let you down your guard so that he can get the scroll back from you!”
After Mizuki finished speaking, Naruto recalled the plot and felt that the time had come to run away. Then, as if he could not bear the stimulation, he looked at Iruka who was crying behind him and turned around and ran away, completely ignoring Iruka who was calling his name behind him!
Mizuki jumped down from the tree, squatted on the ground, looked at Iruka and said, “From what I know, Naruto is not someone who changes his mind easily.” Then he stood up and sneered, “Now he probably plans to use the sealed scroll to avenge the villagers! After all, you know what he has experienced over the years! Did you see his expression just now! It was the same as the demon fox back then!”
Iruka ignored his words, pulled out the Fuma Shuriken on his back with his right hand, supported himself with his left hand, said, “Naruto is not that kind of person!”, and then threw the shuriken at Mizuki.
Mizuki dodged the shuriken and said, “Wait until I kill Naruto and get the scroll, and you will be the next one!” Then he ignored Iruka, turned around and used the instant body movement technique to quickly chase after Naruto.
In the Hokage building, Sarutobi Hiruzen used the crystal ball technique to watch everything that just happened. He didn’t expect Mizuki to dare to say anything, and even said in front of Naruto that he was a demon fox. He was secretly glad that Naruto’s seal was strong enough and would not come out like the tailed beasts in other villages to show their presence. He turned the crystal ball’s sight to Uzumaki Naruto who was running in a special posture, “Naruto is very uneasy now! Maybe the sealed power will be released. Although Naruto has the Book of Seals in his hand, the possibility of lifting the seal and transforming into a demon fox is only one in ten thousand, but let’s test it! Until then…”
Chapter 4 Multiple Shadow Clones Appear (Old Version)
On the other side, Naruto was jumping on the tree with the Sealing Scroll on his back. Suddenly, Iruka jumped out from behind him! He said to him while running, “Naruto, Mizuki is lying. Give me the scroll! Mizuki is plotting against it.” As he said this, he crossed over from the side of Naruto and stopped Naruto!
Iruka jumped in front of Naruto, and before he had a chance to catch his breath, he was hit in the stomach by Naruto’s fist! This hit knocked him directly off the tree to the ground! Naruto took a few deep breaths, took down the scroll, put it in front of him, and leaned heavily against the tree.
‘Iruka’ on the ground showed a surprised look. “How could it be? Why, Naruto? Why?” The transformation technique failed with the blow, and Mizuki’s figure was revealed, “How do you know I’m not Iruka!”
Naruto’s mouth curled up slightly, then he sneered a few times and cancelled the transformation technique, revealing Iruka’s original appearance, and said softly: “Mizuki, you are still the same, because I am Iruka!”
At this time, the real Naruto also came here quietly, watching the performances of his two teachers without daring to make any movement.
“I see!” Shuimu looked at Iruka coldly, and then asked in confusion: “That demon fox killed your parents, why do you still protect him?”
Iruka did not directly answer Mizuki’s question, but just said: “I will never let the scroll fall into the hands of a bastard like you!”
Mizuki laughed when he heard this! “You idiot, you are the stupid one! Don’t you know Iruka? Naruto and I are the same!”
“Same?” Iruka repeated in a calm voice.
Mizuki continued to explain to Iruka, “As long as you learn the ninjutsu in that scroll, you can do whatever you want and do whatever you want. This is exactly why I want to get that, Iruka! And there is no way that demon fox will not use this power!”
Iruka gritted his teeth and whispered: “So that’s how it is, Mizuki! How could you fall to this level!”
Naruto who had been hiding beside a big tree was eating a big melon in his heart, ‘This is too different from the original. Although the steps have not changed, the dialogue has been reversed. This can’t be another pair of Naruto and What?’ However, while eating the melon, he did not forget where he was and the role he should play.
After hearing Mizuki’s words, he was instantly possessed by the actor, recalling how he had been training day and night since the first day he arrived in this Naruto world. He couldn’t help but clench his teeth, and then a frustrated expression appeared on his face. He said to himself: “Hold on, I’m a professional. This is the original owner’s first bond, it’s worth commemorating.” His hands couldn’t help but hold the sealed book tightly.
The Third Hokage, who was observing secretly, nodded with relief when he saw this scene.
At this time, the voice of Iruka, who was slumped on the ground, came out slowly: “The demon fox may be like this… but Naruto is different! That guy… that guy is an excellent student recognized by me! He is both hardworking and focused! Although he is not smart enough! He cannot get everyone’s recognition, but he has already known the pain of the human heart! He is no longer a demon fox!” Iruka said with a firm look: “He is Uzumaki Naruto of Konoha Village!”
At this time, Naruto behind the tree could only follow his words and show off his acting skills, with large tears flowing out of his goggles…
After listening to this, Mizuki frowned, ‘Iruka, you are still so naive.’ His expression became a little more ferocious, “Tsk tsk! I still overestimated you, you hopeless guy.” Then he took out the Fuma Shuriken from his back!
“Iruka! I was planning to deal with you later, but I have changed my mind.” The shuriken in his hand spun quickly, “Die quickly! Iruka!” As soon as the words fell, Mizuki rushed towards Iruka!
At this moment, Iruka could only sit there slumped because of his injuries, unable to stand up. He smiled bitterly, thinking to himself, ‘I didn’t expect to die here, Naruto…’ Although he did not regret it, he felt a little regretful. Perhaps it would not be so bad in the next life.
At this critical moment, Naruto, who was well prepared, picked up the Book of Seals and jumped out, kicking Mizuki on the chin. The Fuma Shuriken in Mizuki’s hand flew out because of the blow, and no one knew where it went.
“Naruto!” Seeing Naruto appear in front of him, Iruka was startled, and his smile rose again, and then he smiled bitterly again.
“You shouldn’t do this! Naruto!” Mizuki stood up and said coldly, then chuckled: “It seems that you still value Iruka very much! Naruto!!”
Naruto held the Book of Seals with one hand and pulled at his tear-soaked goggles with the other hand, saying, “Don’t touch Iruka-sensei! Otherwise I’ll kill you!”
Mizuki didn’t take it seriously, he clenched his fist, then raised it up, “Don’t be ridiculous, Naruto, I can beat you with one punch, don’t worry, I will send Iruka to meet you later, so that you won’t be too lonely in the Pure Land!”
Naruto stared at Mizuki, and quickly formed the five-digit, five-digit, and five-digit symbols with his hands, forming a cross with his index and middle fingers. “Then give it a try! Trash! I will! I will pay you back a thousand times!”
Shui Mu was not to be outdone and roared, “Come and try if you dare, you fox demon! Have a taste of my power…”
Naruto didn’t wait for Mizuki to finish yelling, he mobilized his chakra and shouted: “Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!” Suddenly! The forest became crowded! Wherever you look, you can see Naruto’s figure! Iruka was also shocked by this scene.
This is the ninjutsu that Naruto worked so hard to plan for so long! And this is only one of the things he has gained. Only he knows more about his gains, and maybe the Third Hokage!
However, even this kind of thing is not something that ordinary people can do. Only Uzumaki Naruto, who is born with a large amount of chakra and has an ability to withstand it far beyond that of ordinary people, can create such an exaggerated number of shadow clones at one time!
At this time, these shadow clones have surrounded Mizuki. Iruka, who was behind Naruto, was also shocked when he saw this scene, but it was still a little unbelievable, “Is this, the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique?” Feeling the protection of Naruto’s shadow clones, Iruka smiled with relief, “This is an advanced ninjutsu, the clones created are not phantoms but entities!”
Unlike Iruka who was happy for Naruto, Mizuki, who was surrounded by Naruto, was already panicking! He looked around! All the exits had been blocked by Naruto!
“How could it be?” When Mizuki was in disbelief, Naruto’s shadow clones around him began to shout, “What’s wrong? Aren’t you going to defeat me in one move? Come here! Come! We are right here!”
Mizuki, who was unable to escape, saw this scene and his legs went weak and he collapsed to the ground!
“If you don’t come over, we’ll start first!” One Naruto pulled up his sleeves, and then rushed forward first under Mizuki’s horrified gaze, and the other Naruto followed closely.
However, Mizuki, the school’s Chunin teacher, was powerless to resist and could only watch as he was beaten until he was deformed.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 5: The Beginning of Cheating (Old Version)
As the battle ended, Naruto seemed to have returned to normal. Looking at Mizuki who was gasping for breath on the ground, he rubbed his head a little embarrassedly, “It seems that I went a little too far, Teacher Iruka, are you okay?”
“Ah! Not bad!” Iruka responded, thinking back to what Naruto said when they were eating ramen together, and silently thought: ‘It’s really amazing! Maybe he can really surpass all the previous Hokage! ‘ Thinking of this, Iruka smiled, cheered up, and waved to Naruto, “Naruto, come over here, I have something to give you.”
…
At this time, all the ninjas who had gone out to look for the Sealed Book at the Hokage Building had returned, and a group of people gathered in front of the Third Hokage.
A ninja in the crowd asked, “Have you found Naruto?”
Someone answered: “No!”
The ninja who was feeling troubled by this matter sighed and said, “Damn it! This is bad!”
“Don’t worry about it.” The Third Hokage came out smoking his pipe. When the ninjas heard the voice, they all turned around, looked at the Third Hokage, and greeted him respectfully, “Hokage-sama!”
The Third Hokage puffed out smoke and said calmly: “He will be back soon!”
In the woods, Naruto, knowing Iruka’s purpose, did not put his goggles back on his head, but closed his eyes obediently.
In the darkness, he felt Iruka putting the forehead protector on his head, but he didn’t hear Iruka’s voice for a long time. After a long time, Naruto couldn’t help but asked, “Are you still not done? Teacher Iruka!”
“Okay, you can open your eyes now,” Iruka replied.
He slowly opened his eyes and saw the moonlight shining on Iruka’s face, who was smiling at him! “Congratulations… you’re graduating!”
Although he already knew the result, Naruto still couldn’t help but be stunned! While he was still in a daze, Iruka raised his voice and said, “Okay, to celebrate your graduation, let’s go eat ramen!”
Although Naruto knew that if he rushed over and shouted Iruka-sensei as in the original book, it would better strengthen the relationship between the two, but after thinking about it, he still found it difficult to accept this operation, so he jumped up excitedly! “Thank you Iruka-sensei!”
Looking at the excited Naruto, Iruka also smiled happily. The moonlight at this time was like the sun. Under the moonlight, the shadows of the two were stretched very long.
After handing Mizuki over to prison with Iruka, Naruto was dragged to apologize to the Third Hokage and all the ninjas who took action tonight. After all the procedures were completed, Naruto finally let go of his worries a little, and then went to eat this commemorative ramen with Iruka. “Let’s just celebrate the new life!” Naruto thought silently while eating ramen!
Under the moonlight, after separating from Iruka, Naruto dragged his tired body back to the room. Looking at the messy table, he did not dare to clean it up. He suppressed his excitement and took a shower. Then he lay on the bed, his mind sinking into the space he named Memory Library.
“Let me see what’s there!” He entered the room belonging to this life, called up the memories of tonight, excluded the memories of the wrong time, and then clicked, ‘This is it!’ The virtual screen projected in the book froze the picture at the moment when the sealed book was opened.
With his hands formed into a cross, multiple shadow clones appeared in response. One hundred clones of Naruto occupied most of the room. Seeing the severely squeezed space, Naruto seemed thoughtful!
Divide all the ninjutsu into groups, and then watch the Flying Thunder God Technique with several clones.
He was excited for a moment, ‘Flying Thunder God Technique, here I come’. As one of the few ninjutsu with the word ‘God’ in the original work, Naruto naturally attached great importance to it.
Carefully watching the contents of the Flying Thunder God Technique, from the arrangement and combination of runes to the depiction and perception of the techniques, although I can’t understand it, everything shows that as long as one has spatial talent, this forbidden technique, which is essentially similar to the technique of summoning spirits, can be learned. However, it takes time to verify whether one has the talent!
“I am not talented, but I may have it.” Looking at his own spiritual space, and thinking of his soul and current body, Naruto felt secretly proud.
With a “bang”, the shadow clones were released one after another, and all the memories of learning poured into Naruto’s brain. For a moment, Naruto felt his brain swell slightly! Then he created another hundred clones to continue learning…
The next day, Naruto, who had a headache, covered the iconic parts of his face with paint and then went to the photo studio!
Originally, Naruto would not paint himself with thick oil paint like in the original work, but when he thought of Sarutobi Konohamaru, he felt that he still needed to disguise himself, because it would be very helpful for him to form a bond with the grandson of the third generation at this stage.
Soon, Naruto took the photo and handed the document to the Third Hokage. The Third Hokage in the hall looked at Naruto’s ninja information in his hand and immediately fell silent.
Seeing the silent Third Hokage, Naruto touched his head sheepishly and said, “I’m not very good at makeup. I thought about it for a long time but still couldn’t figure out what kind of look I should have! This took me three hours to make!”
He smiled and scratched his head, “But, but! Isn’t it very artistic, or very handsome?”
The Third Hokage was silent for a long while. He put the photo in his hand on the table with a very calm expression and said calmly, “Take another photo.”
Naruto retorted, “Don’t be like this!” He looked at the Third Hokage unwillingly, and the Third Hokage also looked at Naruto. In the open space between the Third Hokage and Uzumaki Naruto where they were facing each other, the air seemed to freeze at this moment!
After a while, no one spoke. Naruto felt that it was time to break the atmosphere. He made a seal with his hands and said, “Transform!” A blonde beauty said, “No! Hokage-sama!”
For a moment, the Third Hokage was stunned! His eyes widened, and then two streams of blood gushed out of his nostrils. The huge impact directly brought him to the ground, and then his whole body twitched slowly.
This is outrageous! Konohamaru at the door was stunned. Naruto muttered in his heart, “This is too fake.” He also pretended to be stunned. It took a long time for him to return to normal.
The Third Hokage stood up from the ground, coughed calmly a few times, then took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood from his nose without showing any emotion, muttering: “Seduction technique?! What a boring ninjutsu!”
Naruto sat back in his chair and touched his head awkwardly. At this time, the Third Hokage no longer talked about the reshoot. Instead, he repeatedly looked at Naruto with goggles, and asked after a long while: “By the way, Naruto, where is the forehead protector on your head!”
Naruto touched the place where Iruka had worn the forehead protector and said, “I won’t wear it before the briefing! Because I’m afraid of hurting it!” Naruto touched his forehead as he spoke, as if there was something very important there that he must cherish!
The Third Hokage looked at Naruto and was very pleased with his reaction, because this was the Will of Fire that he had believed in all his life. However, he still said helplessly, “This ninja registration manual is very confidential and is a very important document for you.”
The Third Hokage exhaled deeply and picked up the document again. “But what’s that expression? I can’t even see his face!”
The third generation was also a little speechless. Although he inherited the will of fire very well, he always felt that Naruto’s brain was not very bright. If it weren’t for the iconic golden hair, he would have suspected that he was not Minato’s child.
He had given up the idea of ​​saying it, but when he looked at the photo on the file again and compared it with Naruto, he immediately realized that he couldn’t bear it! Except for the hair, there was no other similarity. If the Third Generation didn’t know that Naruto didn’t understand these rules, he would have suspected that Naruto did it on purpose!
Naruto explained with his hands dancing, “I don’t know much about registering as a ninja…”
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 6: Konohamaru’s Appearance (Old Version)
The Third Hokage, who was sitting on the chair, was almost black when he heard what Naruto said. Just as he was about to continue talking, the tightly closed door was suddenly opened! A pineapple-headed man wearing a helmet came in! Standing at the door, he shouted, “Grandpa, let’s fight!” As he spoke, he raised his shuriken and rushed towards the Third Hokage!
“The Fifth Hokage is in the bag of my Lord Konohamaru!” Konohamaru was full of momentum and ran very fast. Then with a thump, Konohamaru was tripped by his own scarf before he took two steps. Even Naruto, who had known about it, was impressed by this operation! “This kid is really good!”
Konohamaru covered his head and rolled on the ground, “Ah… It hurts…”
The Third Hokage adjusted his Hokage hat with a dark face, and he also had a headache. “This kid is really endless.”
At this time, Ebisu, who had become Konohamaru’s teacher, came over, lowered his head and panted, holding onto the door frame. Konohamaru on the ground had already propped up his upper body with his left hand, and covered his eyes with his right hand and said, “There must be some trap here!”
Ebisu looked around and saw the Third Hokage smoking a pipe. He said nervously, “Young Master, you… you are not hurt!”
He subconsciously adjusted his sunglasses and said, “By the way, there are no traps here!”
Konohamaru, “…..”
Naruto’s eyebrows twitched wildly, ‘This naughty kid is too funny,’ and he forced himself to hold back the laughter that was about to burst out.
Konohamaru turned to look at Naruto, and Ebisu also noticed that Konohamaru was acting awkwardly. A glimmer of wisdom suddenly flashed behind his dark sunglasses, “Isn’t this guy the brat from Nine-Tails? He is the person I hate the most.”
Just when everyone was speechless, Konohamaru broke the deadlock. He climbed up from the ground using his hands and feet, then walked in front of Naruto, pointed at Naruto and said, “You are the one causing trouble!”
Naruto was also very speechless at this time. He suddenly felt that everything was under control, as if it was beyond his control, so he grabbed Konohamaru’s collar. “You fell down by yourself!”
Seeing this, Ebisu got angry, “Hey! Let go! This is the grandson of the Third Hokage!”
After hearing this, Naruto couldn’t help but look at Konohamaru carefully, then looked up at the Third Hokage. Feeling Naruto’s change of action, Konohamaru couldn’t help but say disdainfully in his heart: “Sure enough, he didn’t dare to do anything when he heard that I was the grandson of the Hokage! Anyway, he must be the same as the four-eyed teacher and others, hum╯^╰!”
Thinking of this, Konohamaru immediately shouted, “What’s the matter! If you have the guts, do it! Anyway, you don’t dare to hit the Hokage’s grandson…”
Before Konohamaru finished speaking, Naruto, who knew that this was the second generation disease, shouted even louder: “I don’t care who you are!” After that, he punched Konohamaru on the top of the head, making him stagger! ‘This guy… is different from the others…’ This thought flashed through Konohamaru’s mind, and his body fell down immediately.
Ebisu on the side was so shocked that his jaw dropped. He had no time to stop it and could only watch Konohamaru fall to the ground!
“What!” Ebisu was so shocked when he saw this that he could only stand there with a stiff expression. The Sandai sitting next to him supported his chin calmly, but he was actually laughing happily in his heart.
He waved his hand with a dark face and said to Naruto: “Go and reshoot first!” Naruto, sensing the atmosphere in the room, tactfully retreated down the stairs, and before leaving, he shouted, “Grandpa Sandai, see you next time.”
After Naruto left, Ebisu was teaching Konohamaru in the room, holding his waist, “Listen, you are the grandson of the third Hokage. Even if you are beaten, you must not have anything to do with that guy!”
Sensing that something was wrong with Konohamaru, Ebisu spread his hands and said, “It’s beneath your status to argue with that kind of guy! I! Elite teacher Ebisu will never be wrong when I say anything!”
Ebisu looked at Konohamaru who seemed to be thinking about something. In order to regain his trust, he decided to increase his firepower and said while the iron was hot: “Young master, don’t you want to be the fifth Hokage? If I, your elite teacher Ebisu, teach you ninjutsu, it will be easy for you to become a Hokage!”
“That’s right, follow my method and let me teach you! It is the fastest way for you to become Hokage! Do you understand, young master?” Ebisu turned around while making a speech, only to find that Konohamaru had disappeared!
Ebisu looked around and was silent for a moment. Then he collapsed and covered his head. “What? How come he disappeared?”
At this time, the Third Hokage who was sitting next to him said leisurely: “It seems that he followed Naruto out.”
After the third generation finished speaking, Ebisu collapsed even more! Worried about Konohamaru, he ran out and said as he ran: “What, it turned out to be like this, this is bad! Young Master! Wait for me…”
The Sandaime sitting on the chair was speechless when he saw this scene, “Alas! I really don’t understand how Konohamaru could develop such a personality! This is the twentieth time he has attacked me today!” The Third Hokage looked at the wall with deep eyes and sighed, “But it’s more worrying that he is with Naruto. I hope he won’t teach Konohamaru to do anything stupid.”
“Sir Sandaime!” A masked man with white hair knocked on the door!
He put away the crystal ball without leaving any trace, “Ah! It’s Kakashi! You should know the purpose of looking for you this time!” Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the man in front of him and thought of the man with the Hokage sleeves. He was a reliable comrade and partner! ‘What a pity’ This thought flashed through his mind.
Kakashi looked at the old man in front of him and said, “Well! I understand what the Sandaime is thinking. He will be the leading jonin again!”
“But I have led the Sandaime’s team twice, but failed both times!” Kakashi hesitated, “Perhaps, I am not suitable to be a team leader!”
The Third Hokage did not agree with him, “Kakashi, you eliminated them out of personal feelings.” The Third Hokage paused, “Well… although you were a bit harsh on them, this is a cruel ninja world. Some things are better to be understood while you are young! In terms of the results, this is an important part of their lives.”
Kakashi didn’t say anything else, “Yes, Sandaime, I’ll be leaving now.”
“Well! Go ahead. The team I let you lead this time may be able to give you some surprises!” The Third Hokage said to Kakashi who was leaving, then took out the crystal ball and continued to watch Naruto.
Chapter 7: Naruto’s inheritance, the handover of seduction techniques (old version)
On the street, Naruto was pretending to walk leisurely, wondering if Konohamaru had caught up with him. Suddenly, he noticed a poor disguise behind him, so a barely perceptible smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he continued to walk forward without stopping.
Behind him, Konohamaru was quietly following Naruto on the street, and once Naruto turned around, he would immediately use the camouflage technique he had learned to hide.
Konohamaru thought he had done it perfectly and would not be discovered by anyone, but he did not expect that Naruto already knew that he would follow him. Even if he did not know, he was confident that he could see it. After all, who could not notice that there was a dust bag behind him that did not fit in with the surrounding environment?
Naruto stopped and turned his head slightly to look back. When he saw the mound of earth, countless greetings came to his mind, but he couldn’t say them directly. He could only stroke his forehead helplessly.
Seeing Naruto stop, Konohamaru used gray cloth to disguise himself as a stone. Naruto could only pretend not to see it and continued to move forward. Konohamaru, who thought he was not discovered, secretly thanked his luck in his heart that he was not discovered, and continued to follow.
One in front and one behind, one walking and one following. Halfway through, Naruto suddenly turned around, startling Konohamaru so much that he hurriedly picked up a piece of camouflage cloth that looked like a wooden fence and hung it up without caring whether it was horizontal or vertical. Seeing this, Naruto couldn’t help but twitch his mouth several times! Pointing at the disguised Konohamaru behind him, he shouted, “What do you want to do! Stop following me!”
But the unconscious Konohamaru still held the camouflage cloth as if he didn’t exist, standing there motionless, completely unaware that his iconic hair had already exposed him.
Seeing Konohamaru’s trick, Naruto couldn’t help but sweat a few times. If it was in the anime, he would probably be very upset. He pointed at Konohamaru and said depressedly: “This is full of loopholes!”
Hearing this, Konohamaru laughed a few times to cover his face, then put the cloth down, looked at Naruto and said, “Beautiful, you can see through my whereabouts so easily, you are worthy of being the legendary man!”
Konohamaru said as he walked up to Naruto with a serious expression, then pointed at Naruto and said, “I am willing to be your little brother!”
Before Naruto could speak, he continued, “It’s just that the ninjutsu you want to teach me to defeat Grandpa Hokage is called the Seduction Technique, right?”
Naruto, who knew how to deal with it, just twitched his mouth a few times! Then he crossed his arms and refused: “What a joke, I won’t teach you!”
Although he was rejected, Konohamaru did not give up. Instead, he clenched his fists and continued, “Don’t say that! Please, Boss!”
Hearing his words, Naruto was stunned for a moment, “Huh? Boss?”
Seeing Naruto in shock, Konohamaru quickly added: “Boss! Boss! Boss!”
‘The friendship with Konohamaru is complete,’ Naruto thought to himself, then scratched his head and said, “I really… I really can’t do anything with you. Come with me, and I will start teaching you this super powerful ninjutsu now!”
Hearing Naruto’s words, Konohamaru happily shouted “Boss, Boss!” Then, Naruto began to explain the key points of the seduction technique to Konohamaru while walking.
As a worker who had given lectures after all, Naruto began to summarize the characteristics of the seduction technique based on his experiences in past and present lives, and then explained to Konohamaru in detail the key points of this super S-level self-created ninjutsu according to his own method!
“To explain this ninjutsu, you must first know what the foundation of ninjutsu is!” Naruto was about to start from the beginning, but Konohamaru interrupted and said, “The foundation of ninjutsu is of course hand seals! If you don’t make hand seals, you can’t use ninjutsu…!” Before he could finish, Naruto’s fist hit him on the head, and he silently said in his heart, ‘It feels so good to teach someone a lesson!’
“No, Konohamaru, you are my little brother, how can your knowledge be so shallow!” He criticized Konohamaru with a serious face, and then continued: “The foundation of ninjutsu is chakra!”
“Chakra is the source of all ninjutsu. It is because of this magical power that ninjas appear, and all ninjutsu and hand seals are based on this power!” At this point, Naruto couldn’t help but think of a beautiful figure. That was the source of chakra! The ancestor of the ninja world! The legendary goddess of the moon! The alien version of the ninja world! Kaguya Otsutsuki! ‘If there is not enough power to stop it in advance, then she should be born in four or five years.’
He sighed silently, there was still time. He didn’t believe that a person like him with powerful skills could be worse than the original Uzumaki Naruto.
Konohamaru couldn’t help coughing a few times and said, “Boss, I already know the chakra!”
Naruto coughed a few times to cover up his embarrassment and said, “This is to let you consolidate the knowledge you have learned!” He thought to himself, “Awkward, there is not much review in the second episode. I forgot that this guy can use chakra. It seems that I need to use the real thing.”
“You’re great. You’ve avoided all the deliberate tests. You’re worthy of being my younger brother!” Naruto said calmly, wiping the cold sweat from his head.
Konohamaru looked at Naruto in confusion, but he did not doubt it. Instead, he said excitedly: “So that’s how it is!” Looking at Konohamaru’s expression. Naruto subconsciously wiped his forehead! “Huh, fortunately he is not very smart!”
Seeing that the issue had been resolved, Naruto continued to explain: “The seduction technique is, in essence, the super secret of the transformation technique! And if you want to turn a simple transformation technique into a super S-level ninjutsu that even the Hokage can defeat, you need hard work and perseverance!”
Konohamaru repeated: “It’s just hard work and perseverance…”
Naruto nodded, “Right! So from now on I’m going to train you strictly!”
After listening to Naruto’s inspirational words, Konohamaru suddenly felt his blood boiling! It was as if he had been injected with chicken blood! He even felt that the coveted Fifth Hokage was within reach!
“Yes, boss!” Konohamaru said loudly!
Naruto couldn’t help laughing when he saw Konohamaru’s performance! “Okay! Then transform first and let me see, I want to see how advanced your ninjutsu is.”
Konohamaru touched his head with a puzzled look. “What should I become then?” Just as Konohamaru was wondering, Naruto turned his head left and right, looked around, and happened to see a very beautiful woman in front of a fruit stall. She was wearing a purple feather dress and a high ponytail, looking neat and tidy. Naruto widened his eyes and thought to himself why this person looked so familiar, as if he had seen her in a dream! Then he remembered, isn’t this the violent woman that Konohamaru transformed into in the original work!
Thinking of her furious look, which was almost comparable to the grown-up Sakura, she shuddered in her heart and thought of diverting Konohamaru’s attention. Unexpectedly, Konohamaru also recognized her at this time and said loudly: “Then I will become this sister first!” Konohamaru was full of confidence and thought that this was a piece of cake for him!
“Don’t…” Looking at Konohamaru’s confident look, Naruto didn’t want to discourage him. He could only look at him with anticipation, thinking that maybe this kid Konohamaru could escape the fate of being beaten in his previous life!
Chapter 8: The Art of Harem Appears (Old Version)
On the street, Konohamaru closed his eyes with a focused look, formed a seal with his hands, and said; “Change!”
“Bang!” A voice came out from the smoke: “How about it, do I look like it?”
Seeing a big and strong woman in purple with a pouty mouth and a beard appearing in front of him, Naruto was speechless =_=, “Is this considered a plot correction?”
Knowing what might happen next, Naruto decided to ignore Konohamaru for a few seconds. He put his hands behind his head and walked a few steps away from Konohamaru!
Konohamaru saw Naruto’s operation and continued to ask, “It’s very similar, isn’t it? Old…” Who knew that before Konohamaru finished speaking, the gritting voice of the woman in purple clothes came from behind him! “How is this similar!”
The woman who knew Konohamaru didn’t dare to kill him, so she could only look at the person Konohamaru was talking to – Naruto. When she saw Naruto walking away, her face became even more distorted! She tried to force a smile at Konohamaru! Then she said, “Listen carefully! Little Master! If you want to become me, you must become a little cuter!” Then she waved at Konohamaru and walked away with a hideous face, leaving Konohamaru shouting that he was so scary.
After the previous failure, Naruto felt that Konohamaru might be lacking in aesthetics, so he decided to change his strategy and learn some theory first, but now he would not go looking for a fight again.
Leading Konohamaru to the woods, after choosing a location and making sure no one would disturb him, Naruto put his hands on his hips and said, “Okay, let’s do some physiological research first!”
“Yes! Boss.” Konohamaru responded excitedly.
As an old fan of famous movies from countries where he had lived a good life in his previous life, Naruto formed seals with his hands, directly created a shadow clone, and then transformed into several beauties of different types.
In an instant, in the already small forest, a slender and plump beauty appeared in front of Konohamaru.
“Great job, boss!”
Naruto stood aside and gave instructions: “You know what! Basically, the key points to transformation are the concave, convex and upturned points. This is the most direct way to capture people’s hearts. Now look at these women and transform for me!”
“Yes, boss!” Konohamaru raised his hand excitedly, then walked to the side and shouted, “Transform!”
After a puff of smoke, a fat woman with her hands on her hips and stroking her back appeared in front of Naruto, and she was saying in her mouth: “Is it going to be like this!”
‘So what am I expecting?’ Naruto felt like an idiot and it was a complete waste of time. It would be better to create a shadow clone to guide him and then let him practice on his own. However, after thinking about the Third Hokage, Naruto gave up the idea!
“No! You need to be thinner and more charming…” Naruto taught loudly!
“Yes, Boss!”
“Bang…” “Is it okay this time, Boss!”
“You need to lose more weight! You need more hair…”
“Bang…bang…bang!” In an instant, smoke continued to rise in the woods!
After experiencing many failures, the panting Konohamaru stopped using the transformation technique, went to the beverage machine with Naruto to buy a bottle of drink, and then found a fallen tree to sit down.
“Konohamaru, why are you so anxious to defeat that old Hokage!” asked Naruto who was sitting down.
Konohamaru said in a depressed mood: “My grandfather gave me the name Konohamaru, which comes from the name of the village. Although this name is easy to remember, few people call me that. When people see me or call me, they just think of me as the grandson of the Hokage. No one recognizes me. I can’t stand it anymore, so now I want to get the title of Hokage as soon as possible!”
Naruto glanced at Konohamaru and thought of the original owner. He had a lot of greetings in his mind but didn’t know where to start. They were both descendants of Hokage, so why was there such a big gap between them?
“Idiot, if you really want to get the title of Hokage, then defeat me first!” Naruto said confidently, “I am the one who will surpass all the previous Hokage! So, if you want to become Hokage, defeat me first!”
“What…” Konohamaru shouted…
On the Hokage Rock, Ebisu was standing on the rooftop, looking around, muttering to himself, “Where on earth did that brat go?” He also thought, “I am an excellent teacher who has successfully trained several Hokage candidates. I must get rid of this pest in my students.”
“Found it.” Ebisu saw Uzumaki Naruto and Konohamaru in the woods, and used the instant body technique to rush over. In a few jumps, he reached a tree near the two people. “Humph! Demonic fox!”
The two people sitting on the tree noticed someone coming and turned to look at Ebisu who had just arrived.
Naruto on the ground looked at Ebisu, thinking that he came so fast, and then he met his eyes again, which was no different from looking at a monster, all alienated and indifferent. Although Naruto was not the original owner, he still felt very unhappy!
Ebisu jumped down from the tree, looked at Naruto warily and said, “Okay, young master, please come back with me!”
“No, I don’t want to. I want to defeat grandpa right now and get the title of Hokage. Don’t get in my way!” Konohamaru said loudly, his tone full of resistance.
Ebisu approached step by step, saying as he walked: “If you want to become a Hokage, you must understand the principles of benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom, loyalty, trustworthiness, filial piety, and brotherhood, and you must also learn thousands of ninjutsu…”
Before he could finish his words, Konohamaru formed a seal with his hands and shouted, “Transform! Look at me, the seduction technique!!” A black-haired beauty slowly appeared in the smoke, shocking Ebisu’s heart with her hazy and natural beauty, but as an elite teacher, Ebisu endured it and shouted with a red face, “This trick is too low-level, I am a gentleman! This super low-level ninjutsu can’t fool me!”
Ebisu, who was trying to get rid of the damage, pulled Konohamaru’s scarf and started tug-of-war with him, trying to take him away. He was still slandering Naruto, “Being with this kind of person will make you stupider and stupider. The only way to become Hokage is to listen to me obediently! Let’s go back!”
At this time, Naruto couldn’t bear it anymore. He made a cross with his hands and shouted “Shadow Clone Technique”. In an instant, dozens of shadow clones surrounded Ebisu.
Seeing this scene, Ebisu just said disdainfully: “After all, I am an elite teacher, unlike that Mizuki!” Then he walked forward confidently.
In the office, the Third Hokage, who was worried about Konohamaru, also took out the crystal ball and watched the current scene. In the crystal ball, Naruto was reflected using the Shadow Clone…
Ebisu stopped and pushed his sunglasses on his nose disdainfully, but he didn’t expect that all the Narutos quickly formed a seal with their hands, and then shouted “Transform”. The smoke dissipated, and a group of blonde beauties surrounded Ebisu.
Konohamaru on the side and the Third Hokage who was watching the live broadcast were both stunned.
Ebisu, who had experienced Konohamaru’s seduction technique, did not expect that there is someone better than you. The group of Naruto rushed towards Ebisu. Finally, Ebisu’s heart could not bear such stimulation, and blood gushed out of his nostrils. The powerful impact force even pushed him three meters high, and then he fell heavily to the ground, his body was still twitching, and he was unconscious!
“I call this move the Harem Technique!” said Naruto proudly with his hand in the child seal.
The Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen who was watching secretly sighed, “Has he perfectly integrated the clone technique and the transformation technique? He has created another boring ninjutsu!” He muttered quietly in his heart, “This trick shouldn’t work on me! Probably!”
Chapter 9 A Man’s Promise (Old Version)
As the sun sets, Konohamaru is upset that he couldn’t even defeat the glasses teacher, saying, “I clearly want to get the title recognized by everyone as soon as possible! Why is this happening?”
Naruto looked at Konohamaru and said, “It’s not that easy!”
Konohamaru looked up at Naruto in surprise, “What?”
“You have to become the most powerful ninja recognized by everyone in the village to get the title of Hokage!”
The breeze blew Naruto’s hair, “So before that, you have to be prepared!”
“consciousness?”
“Yes, awareness. If you want to gain everyone’s recognition and get a powerful title like Hokage, there is no shortcut. You must have the awareness to bear this title.”
Looking at Naruto’s confident promise, Konohamaru was shocked by him. Thinking of Naruto’s previous bold words, he froze in place for a moment!
Konohamaru, who had regained consciousness, turned his back and said stubbornly, “Humph! You are so self-righteous that you are teaching me a lesson. Ha! I don’t want to be your little brother anymore.”
He turned around again and said, “We are rivals!” The two smiled at each other.
“I’m sorry, I will become a ninja before you tomorrow, but… never mind, one day, I will get the title of Hokage and become the Hokage recognized by everyone, and then, I will come to fight you!”
Naruto looked at Konohamaru with a smile and said, “So, just look forward to this day! Konohamaru!”
Then he turned around, waved at Konohamaru, and headed towards home.
“A man’s promise! Today’s plan was a perfect success, ready to welcome a new day,” Naruto thought to himself, and Konohamaru behind him saluted him…
The Third Hokage in the dark saw this scene and couldn’t help but think of the ninja who was like a little sun…
At night, Naruto, lying on the bed, entered the memory space as usual. The moment he came back, the ten shadow clones stored in the space were destroyed one by one, and the memories were integrated into Naruto’s body.
“Hmm… you haven’t even learned this high-level ninjutsu?” Naruto gave a helpless smile. After all, the time he had to obtain the Sealing Scroll was too short. Even with the help of the Shadow Clones, he could not form considerable combat power in a short period of time. Moreover, in the Book of Sealing, except for a multiple shadow clone that was very suitable for Naruto, the others either required knowledge accumulation, such as sealing techniques, or relied on time accumulation, such as illusion techniques and a few wind-style ninjutsu.
“The Third Hokage’s calculations were really accurate. If it was the original Naruto, he would probably only be able to return with multiple shadow clones.”
Thinking of what Uzumaki Naruto learned in the original work, I suddenly felt fortunate that I could replay it, otherwise it would be the same. After all, there are not many things that can be done in such a short time, not to mention that after the multiple shadow clones, there is the space ninjutsu of Flying Thunder God that combines sealing technique and summoning technique. The original owner can’t even understand it, let alone memorize and learn it. The same is true for the sealing technique that comes later. People without any basic knowledge will see this thing as a bunch of runes.
He scratched his head. He still couldn’t understand it. It was still just a bunch of runes. However, during the day, the shadow clone in the space had sorted out the basic knowledge related to sealing techniques from his memory. He only needed to recite and understand it, which was what Naruto was best at.
‘It seems that in the short term, we can only use the basic Three Body Technique and Shadow Clones against the enemy.’ After thinking about it, Naruto began to make seals with both hands, and two hundred clones were separated again. One hundred of them went directly to study Flying Thunder God and the basics of sealing techniques, and the others were put aside for the time being.
The three basic jutsu are divided into clone jutsu, substitute jutsu, and transformation jutsu. If one has a physical clone jutsu, the low-level clone jutsu can be ruled out, and the only things left are substitute jutsu and transformation jutsu. In a sense, these two types of ninjutsu can be considered very convenient ninjutsu, with low consumption, few hand seals, and short release time, so they are generally standard equipment for students in ninja schools.
Recalling the ideas he had seen in his previous life, Naruto began to arrange the use of the two ninjutsu, and the remaining one hundred shadow clones were divided into ten groups to begin to practice the original Naruto’s ideas.
“Substitute Shadow Clone, the first group begins…”
“fail!”
“Small Shadow Clone, use the Substitution Technique. Group three, start!”
“Bang…” Puffs of smoke indicated that the ninjutsu had failed.
“On the Rapid Casting of Substitution Techniques”, “On the Influence of Miniaturized Shadow Clones”… The real Naruto watched the experiments progressing and began to record the experimental data with a book in his hand. Every failure of a ninjutsu could bring him valuable experience.
“The shadow clone is really useful!” Naruto couldn’t help but sigh at the power of the second generation Hokage Senju Tobirama, who was able to create such a practical ninjutsu, which was simply the best helper for experiments.
In the two months before he had multiple shadow clones, Naruto was also practicing substitution techniques and transformation techniques, but when he was alone, even with time flowing at twice the speed, Naruto’s progress was minimal.
And now with the shadow clones, everything is starting to go smoothly. Not only can I observe the release of ninjutsu from a distance, but I can also gain experience passed back by the shadow clones. It’s like killing two birds with one stone. I can only say that Senju Tobirama is always a god!
“Bang……”
As experiences were constantly transmitted back, Naruto’s understanding of substitution techniques and transformation techniques was rapidly accumulating at an unimaginable speed.
After a period of experimentation, Naruto, who had certain data, reopened a space and created a hundred shadow clones again. He divided them into ten groups as usual to practice substitution and transformation techniques.
‘It seems I need to exercise and practice physical skills in the future.’ Naruto looked at the battle between the shadow clones. Various scenes of explosions at the slightest touch appeared everywhere. Their moves were also extremely simple. They just kept using transformation techniques to attack and stand techniques to dodge. Although they were not the real bodies, it still made Naruto tremble with fear.
The ninja profession generally has high attack and low defense, “except for the Raikage family”. Not to mention the Otsutsuki, they are alien species, not even human. Although Naruto is already tough enough with the blood of the Nine-Tails and Uzumaki, he doesn’t mind being a little more tanky.
“And my speed needs to be improved! This also needs training!” Naruto touched his chin and thought about possible ways to train. Things like the Golden Bell Cover, Iron Cloth Shirt, Light Footsteps… kept appearing in his mind, and then he kept eliminating them. They were not in the same system, and he didn’t know how to gradually improve them.
Gradually, his thoughts drifted away, and there were things like Moon Steps and Iron Blocks! Although they were both anime, his body was not comparable to that of the Pirates, and even knowing how to practice was useless. Perhaps he could turn these into reality in the future.
As he was thinking about it, his mind slowly jumped to the flower-growing martial arts. Although the reputation of martial arts has been constantly belittled in modern times, it is after all the crystallization of the wisdom of the flower-growing families for thousands of years, and its moves are also remarkable. If combined with some Muay Thai, judo and so on, and I believe that with the chakra of the Naruto world, perhaps the power will still be considerable.
Naruto did it as he thought. He quickly entered the past life memory library which he named Room No. 1 and kept selecting the moves mixed in his memory. Soon, he had put together a complete list of moves, waiting to be studied later.
Chapter 10 Begins Briefing (Old Version)
Early in the morning, Naruto calculated the time and returned to reality from the memory space. He took off the nightcap on his head, washed up simply, and then took out the cup noodles and milk that the original owner had treasured for a long time.
Of course, there is nothing expired here. After all, I have been here for two months. How could I still eat expired food like Uzumaki Naruto did in the past? Moreover, today is a ninja briefing. It would be very embarrassing if I had diarrhea like in the original.
On the street, Naruto, who had eaten and drunk his fill, was walking on the road wearing the forehead protector given by Iruka. He had just walked a short distance when he noticed the camouflage on the side of the street that was out of tune with the environment.
“Let’s fight each other!” Before Naruto could get close to him, Konohamaru excitedly lifted the camouflage cloth and rushed towards Naruto shouting. However, he tripped over the camouflage cloth before he could take two steps.
“You are here to make fun of me, right?” =_= Staring blankly at Konohamaru, Naruto felt countless divine beasts whizzing through his mind.
“What are you doing, Konohamaru?” Naruto asked in puzzlement.
“As expected of you, Big Brother Naruto! As expected of you, I have chosen you! You can actually knock me down in an instant!” Konohamaru, who was lying on the ground, slowly propped himself up, staring at Naruto.
Naruto looked at Konohamaru lying on the ground, not knowing whether he should attack him or not. He was silent for a moment and could only say matter-of-factly: “I didn’t do anything!”
Konohamaru quickly got up from the ground, formed a seal with his hands, and said, “Come and have a serious duel with me!”
“Sorry, I have to go to a briefing later!” Naruto scratched his head and said with regret.
“Briefing meeting?” Konohamaru widened his eyes, his eyes full of disbelief.
“As for me! I’m a ninja from today on! Didn’t I tell you yesterday?” He pointed to the forehead protector on his forehead, and walked past him while Konohamaru was stunned.
At the same time, at the Haruno family’s house on the other side of the village, a girl with long pink hair was standing in front of the mirror, adjusting her appearance. Wearing a forehead protector on her head as a headband, she posed for herself in the mirror, and then nodded with satisfaction.
“Sakura, aren’t you going to go out early?” an urging voice came, Sakura stopped helplessly and said, “I’m just about to go out!” But another voice came out of her mind, “Damn it! Don’t always treat me like a child!”
On the street, Haruno Sakura had already walked out of her house.
“Yes, I am no longer a student in the Ninja School, but a female ninja of Konoha, Haruno Sakura!” Sakura thought to herself as she walked on the road, clenching her fists to cheer herself up.
“I’m leaving!” At this time, Yamanaka Ino with long golden hair also walked out the door and happened to meet Sakura who was walking over.
“Good morning, Sakura!” Ino was the first to greet.
“Good morning, Ino!” Sakura’s expression changed, and then she walked towards Ino. After they met up, the two of them instantly entered combat mode.
“I didn’t expect you could graduate.” Ino showed an expression of disbelief, but her words were very heartbreaking.
Sakura pretended not to care and said, “It has nothing to do with the past. From today on, we are all independent ninjas! I will never lose to you, Ino, again!”
Sakura said as she walked in front of Ino, and then Ino was not to be outdone, and the two of them walked towards the classroom together while arguing…
In the classroom, Naruto, who arrived first, lay on his seat, his mind sinking into the memory space, but his real body had a lewd smile on his face, which made people who saw it feel very dangerous.
“Hey! Why are you here! Today’s briefing session is only for graduates!” Nara Shikamaru passed by Naruto, saw Naruto lying on the ground, and patted him to wake him up.
Naruto blinked, came back to his senses from space, looked at Shikamaru and said: “You! You! Don’t you see the forehead protector on my head!” Naruto pointed and continued: “I have graduated now, and I am different now!”
Shikamaru looked at the confident Naruto with a suspicious glance, feeling that his good friend had indeed changed a bit recently, but he didn’t say anything else and just walked over.
Hinata Hyuga in the back looked at Naruto, her cheeks slightly flushed, “Naruto, you’ve graduated too!”
At this moment, two shouts of “Arrived safely” attracted the attention of everyone in the classroom. It turned out that Sakura and Ino squeezed in from the door while arguing.
The two of them gasped for breath. Ino looked at Sakura and said first, “I win again! Sakura.”
Sakura looked at Ino and retorted: “What are you talking about? My foot stepped in here one centimeter earlier than yours.”
“No way, are you blind?” Ino’s voice came, followed by the sound of the two arguing again.
Naruto turned to look at the two of them, ‘I haven’t seen you for a few days, and you’re still so noisy,’ he thought to himself but didn’t dare to show it on his face. He could only show a surprised expression.
“Sakura” Naruto called out loudly, with a blush unconsciously appearing on his face.
Sakura looked around and then in the direction where Naruto was sitting.
If you lie to others, you must lie to yourself first. Naruto saw Sakura looking at him, and his eyes began to wander unconsciously. His blush deepened again. “What are you looking at? I’m so tired!” Naruto shouted loudly in his heart.
Sakura looked at it, then gave a sweet smile and ran towards Naruto, and even the surprised Ino behind her couldn’t catch her.
Naruto looked at Sakura who was running towards him, and glanced at Sasuke who was sitting next to him. He pretended to be unaware, but his feet moved a little to the side, and his body was also preparing, “Good… Good morning, Sakura!”
“Get out of the way.” Sakura saw Naruto blocking the way and pulled him away, and Naruto was taken to the aisle.
Ino, who was standing far away, was a little surprised when she saw Naruto’s smooth movements. “Has this guy changed his nature?” But she didn’t think much about it and ran towards Uchiha Sasuke.
“Naruto-kun!” In the corner of the back two rows, Hyuga Hinata looked at Naruto with red cheeks and muttered something in a low voice.
“Good… good morning, Sasuke!” Sakura put her hands on her chest and greeted him nervously, but Sasuke ignored her and just supported his chin with his hands.
“Can I sit next to you, Sasuke?” Ino ran over as soon as she finished speaking.
“Good morning, Sasuke-kun!” Ino, who followed closely, pushed Sakura aside.
“I said, the seat next to Sasuke is my seat.” Ino looked at Sakura beside her and her tone was very firm.
Sakura looked at Ino unconvinced, “First come, first served.”
“That’s also my advanced classroom.”
“It’s me!”
“No way, it’s me!”
The quarrel between the two girls became louder, gradually attracting the girl who had a crush on Uchiha Sasuke, but Sasuke just gave them a disdainful look.
Chapter 11: Class Division, Sasuke and Sakura (Old Version)
In the Hokage’s office, many ninjas gathered around the Third Hokage’s crystal ball, looking at the picture inside, and the picture was the cold Sasuke.
“Is that him? The number one newcomer this year, Uchiha Sasuke!” said a male voice.
“Yes!” another male ninja confirmed.
Yuhi Kurenai said: “That’s the survivor of the Uchiha clan!”
“Yeah!” The Sandaime, who was holding a pipe in his mouth, answered in a deep voice.
Kakashi Hatake on the side was looking at the picture in the crystal ball, and his attention gradually shifted to the group of people on the side.
“Uzumaki Naruto?” Kakashi was silent for a moment.
Naruto, who was standing aside, looked at Sasuke who was surrounded by beauties, and couldn’t help but feel a little envious. He thought to himself, “This is the treatment that the protagonist deserves.” But then he thought of his current situation where even dogs despised him, and he couldn’t help but feel sad.
“The play must continue! Uchiha Sasuke, from now on, you are my opponent, bond.”
Naruto walked over, grabbed Sasuke by the collar, then looked at Sasuke angrily, but did not jump onto the table to face him, just looked at him.
Sasuke, who was frightened by Naruto’s gaze, couldn’t help but look over there. In an instant, a spark seemed to appear in the air between the two of them as they looked at each other.
“Sasuke! Take care of that guy quickly!”
“That’s right, that’s right!” The crazy fans on the side looked at Naruto who was provoking Sasuke angrily, sparks almost coming out of their eyes.
“Stupid Naruto, you are still caught up in the chaos as usual!” The Third Hokage looked at the scene in the crystal ball and couldn’t help but sigh. The ninjas in the room could only remain silent.
In the end, Naruto and Sasuke, who were about to take action, were stopped by Iruka who arrived, and the wishes of those crazy fans who wanted to see Naruto get beaten up were not fulfilled.
Iruka stood on the podium and gave his final speech to the students sitting below. “First of all, congratulations on becoming independent ninjas from today on. But now you are only the newest Genin, and the real hard work has just begun. From now on, you will be divided into groups of three, forming a team and follow a Jonin teacher to carry out missions!”
When hearing the term “a group of three”, many people feel nervous and wonder whether their groupmate will be the person they have in mind.
“I wonder who will be with Sasuke?” Ino murmured, and Sakura beside her continued: “Who knows!” Then she gritted her teeth and thought in her heart, ‘Damn it, the one who can be with Sasuke must be me’
Sasuke, still holding his chin, was also thinking, “Three people in a group? It’s just adding more people to get in the way.”
Naruto, who was sitting next to him, propped his head up with his hands, and was already calculating how to train and become stronger after joining Kakashi’s class. ‘The copy ninja who is proficient in thousands of ninjutsu, Hatake Kakashi! The fastest way to strengthen your body is to use lightning escape, just like the Raikage in the original work! Hmm! I feel like Raikiri is meant for me!’
“In order to balance the abilities of each class, the teacher will divide the classes!” Iruka looked at the document in his hand and said, “Next, I will start the announcement…”
Time passed by minute by minute as Iruka announced, and soon it was Team 7’s turn. Naruto also perked up.
“Then next up is Team 7!” Iruka looked at the document, then at Naruto, “Uzumaki Naruto! Haruno Sakura!”
Naruto pretended to be surprised, then jumped up and said, “Great!” Sakura’s face suddenly darkened, “She’s with Naruto!”
“And, Uchiha Sasuke!” Iruka paused and then continued to announce.
“Great! With Sasuke!” Haruno Sakura also jumped up, while Naruto began to lower his head.
Hinata in the back row looked at Naruto, thinking to herself ‘not in the same class as Naruto’, “Next, Team 8!” Iruka’s voice did not stop, “Hyuga Hinata!”
“Here! Here!” Hinata raised her head and responded.
“Inuzuka Kiba!” Kiba raised his head and showed his two canine teeth.
“Aburame Shino!” Shino pushed up his sunglasses to show that he already knew.
At the back, Sakura Haruno, who had already gotten what she wanted, made a victory sign to Yamanaka Ino behind her, which made Ino furious. Shikamaru Nara, who was beside Ino, said helplessly: “What’s so good about that guy, woman!”
Yamanaka Ino looked at Shikamaru in disbelief and asked, “Don’t you even understand this? Shikamaru!”
“I’m not a woman.” Shikamaru supported his chin and looked at Ino to express his helplessness.
“That’s why you’re unwelcome!” Ino sighed, “I don’t want to team up with someone like you!”
It turns out that the things you least want to happen tend to happen. Iruka looked at the documents and announced, “Team Ten, Yamanaka Ino! Nara Shikamaru! Akimichi Choji!”
Shikamaru looked at Ino helplessly and said, “Looks like we have to team up together!” Ino gritted her teeth but could do nothing.
Looking at Choji crunching potato chips below, Ino felt that her life as a ninja was bleak, “There’s another fat guy!” Yamanaka Ino covered her head in disbelief.
“Okay, that’s how the classes are divided!” Iruka said and was about to go out, when Naruto called him, “Teacher Iruka, why should someone as outstanding as me be placed in the same class with this kind of guy!” Haruno Sakura looked at Naruto who was pointing at Sasuke with anger almost bursting out of her eyes.
Iruka looked at Naruto and explained, “Sasuke is the best student among the graduates. Naruto, you are the last one! In order to make each class equal in strength, of course this is the only way!”
Uchiha Sasuke on the side made a rare sarcastic remark, “Don’t hold me back! The last one!” Sakura kept smiling politely, but her other personality was laughing like crazy, “The last one, you have come to this day too!!”
Naruto looked at Sasuke as if he had exploded, “What did you say, idiot? What do you mean by the last one?”
“Want a fight? You’re the last one!” Sasuke looked at Naruto not wanting to be outdone.
“Enough is enough, Naruto!” Iruka stopped him, “I’ll introduce you to the Jonin sensei this afternoon, so let’s just go our separate ways for the time being!”
“Yes!” everyone responded.
“Sasuke!” Sakura was shouting Sasuke’s name on the street, “Sasuke, where have you been? We were finally assigned to the same class and we were thinking of having dinner together!” As she said that, she looked around without giving up.
“Sakura!” Naruto’s voice came from behind. Sakura turned her head and looked over. “We are finally assigned to the same class. Let’s eat together!” Naruto said with a smile, touching his head.
The moment she saw Naruto, Sakura finally had a place to vent her anger that had been pent up for not being able to find Sasuke, and she yelled at Naruto, “Why should I eat with you!”
“But…but we are in the same class now!” Naruto spread his hands and explained weakly to Sakura, but Sakura didn’t seem to want to listen.
“You’re so annoying! Even if we’re in the same class, I can’t eat with you!” After saying that, she hurried off to find Sasuke.
Chapter 12: Kakashi Appears (Old Version)
On the water tower, Naruto sat alone, his expression full of regret and sadness, muttering, “Damn it, this is not fun at all. I finally got to be in the same class with Sakura, but nothing good happened?”
Unlike the mumbling in the real world, what we think in our minds is exactly the opposite.
“Very good. Without disrupting the order of class division, I have found another reason to stop liking Sakura. After all, when a boy is ruthlessly rejected by a girl after inviting her out with great enthusiasm, he will always have some reaction. Although children in the ninja world mature more precociously, they are still only eleven or twelve years old.”
‘Find another girl to divert attention, so that we can leave Haruno Sakura behind without arousing the suspicion of the Third Hokage… Let’s go with Hyuga Hinata! They were destined to be together, and she also likes Naruto. As long as we find an opportunity… hehe!’ He was planning a series of operations in his mind, and suddenly, he looked down and saw Uchiha Sasuke eating rice balls in the room below. ‘Should I beat him up now?’ The thought just came up and disappeared again, because it was completely unnecessary, and he didn’t like Sakura. Now Sakura’s role in the short term has basically been completed, and the future will have to wait until she becomes Tsunade’s apprentice and successfully grows into a reliable partner.
Thinking that the plan in his mind had gone astray, Naruto jumped down from the water tower and walked towards Ichiraku Ramen. After all, he had prepared a lot of money in case Sakura agreed to have dinner with him today. In order to celebrate that Sakura was free from his harassment from today, he had to be extravagant. He decided to have ramen instead of cup noodles for lunch today.
“Listen, since we’re assigned to the same class, you have to follow my instructions.” On the rooftop, Yamanaka Ino said to Shikamaru and Choji while eating rice balls.
Shikamaru nodded perfunctorily, “Yes, yes!” He thought to himself that it would be troublesome if he refuted Ino.
“Let’s go have barbecue together next time!” Seeing that the atmosphere among his companions was quite harmonious, Shikamasu suggested it.
“Really!” Ino rubbed her forehead helplessly. “What kind of people are these!”
“That was Naruto who just jumped down, right?” Shikamaru, who had just looked up at the downstairs, said and pointed at Naruto who was walking away.
“It seems so!” Shikamaru stammered while eating a rice ball.
“What’s wrong with him?” Ino didn’t care at all. She said she didn’t know this person.
“I feel like Naruto is a little different lately.” Shikamaru finished his rice ball in two bites and stroked his chin and said, “But I can’t put it into words…”
Ino interrupted Shikamaru’s thoughts, “We’re all going to become ninjas! There must be some changes. Let’s first think about who will be the leader of the team this afternoon!”
“That’s right.” Shikamaru gave up the association and looked at Naruto who was walking away thoughtfully.
“I hope this teacher likes to eat and takes us to eat barbecue on the first day!” Choji said excitedly while picking up potato chips, then looked down again, “Hey! That’s… that’s who!”
Ino looked down and saw Sasuke leaning against the window, “Wow! Sasuke!” Ino exclaimed and then fell into a self-strategy state.
Shikamaru glanced at Sasuke and then at Ino, “Woman, this is so troublesome!”
On the side of the road, Sakura was holding a lunch box. She had been searching for Sasuke for a long time but still couldn’t find him. She could only sit on a chair and comfort herself, “Don’t worry, we will always be in the same class with Sasuke from now on.” There was no other Uzumaki Naruto to tease her this time.
In the afternoon, Naruto pretended to lie on the desk with his eyes closed, but his spirit had already entered the memory space. As the shadow clone in the space was broken, all the memories converged on him. Naruto, who was madly absorbing the various experiences of the shadow clone, seemed unhurried, because he knew that Kakashi would be late, so he would not be in a hurry. He just had to wait until Kakashi was about to arrive and then perform.
Soon, most of the Genin in the class were taken away by the teacher, leaving only Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke waiting there.
At this time, Naruto came back to his senses from the space and began to improvise.
“It’s so slow!” Naruto complained after waking up, as if the boy lying down before was not him. He walked around impatiently, as if he was in the late stage of mania.
“Naruto, just stay still!” Sakura couldn’t stand it anymore and yelled from the seat in the back.
“But why is our class teacher the only one so slow? Even Iruka has gone back!” Naruto said with a dark face.
“How should I know! And you were sleeping just now!” Sakura said unhappily, and her whole body seemed to be emitting a black aura.
“I didn’t expect that after waking up, no one would claim us!” Naruto answered in despair, and then started his prank.
“Hey! What are you doing, Naruto!” Sakura screamed when she saw Naruto put the blackboard eraser on the door to create a trap. Even Sasuke was attracted by Sakura’s voice and turned his head to look over, and then his attention was attracted by Naruto’s action.
Naruto put the eraser away and jumped off the stool, “Blame him for being late!”
Sakura came over and said with her hands on her hips, “Really? I don’t care about you!” She looked serious on the surface, but the other Sakura in her heart was cheering, “Actually, I quite like this!”
“How could a Jonin fall for such a crude trap of yours!” Sasuke sat there with his arms crossed, but said affirmatively.
“That’s right, really, Naruto is such an idiot!” Sakura saw Sasuke speaking and echoed him.
‘Tsk, others may not happen, but this one will definitely happen, even though he saw it in secret,’ Naruto thought disdainfully, but remained calm on the surface.
“Squeak!” The door was pushed open and a white-haired man came out from the door. “Snap” the blackboard eraser hit him right on the head.
The air in the classroom froze instantly.
“Haha…ha, I’ve been fooled, I’ve been fooled!” The frozen air was broken by Naruto’s loud laughter.
“Yes… I’m sorry, teacher! I’ve already stopped him. It was Naruto who wanted to do this.” Sakura said weakly, instantly throwing all the blame away. Ri-Sakura waved her hands excitedly and gave a thumbs up, “OK!”
‘Is this true? Is he really a jonin?’ Sasuke thought to himself, his legs already numb.
Kakashi bent down, picked up the blackboard eraser on the ground, looked at it, then stroked his chin and said, “Well! How should I put it? My first impression of you… well! Pretty annoying!”
Naruto and the other two were instantly shocked by these words and their faces turned dark.
Chapter 13 Survival Exercise (Old Version)
On the rooftop, all of Team 7 gathered. Kakashi sat on the railing and said, “By the way, first of all, please introduce yourselves!”
“What should I say when introducing myself?” The good student Sakura asked first.
“It’s just what I like, what I hate, my future dreams and interests, that’s about it!” Kakashi said as he spread out his hands.
“Well, I think it would be better for the teacher to introduce himself first!” Naruto sat on the steps and looked at Hatake Kakashi.
“Me?” Kakashi pointed at himself, “My name is Hatake Kakashi, and I don’t want to tell you what I like and dislike.” Naruto and Sakura were both surprised.
“Speaking of future dreams and interests! There are many!” Kakashi said casually with lifeless eyes.
“In the end, you still only know my name!” Sakura lowered her head and complained to Naruto and the others, but no one paid any attention to her.
“It’s your turn next. Let’s start with you!” Kakashi glanced at Naruto, indicating that it was his turn.
Naruto supported his forehead and said, “Me! My name is Uzumaki Naruto! I like instant noodles, and what I like even more is the ramen that Iruka-sensei treats me to. What I hate is the three minutes of waiting for instant noodles. My hobby is competing with others in eating instant noodles. And, my future dream is to surpass the Hokage! So I must make the whole village recognize my existence!” Naruto finished speaking in one breath and took a slight breath.
“I see, this kid’s growth process is really interesting!” Kakashi’s forehead was dripping with sweat unconsciously.
“Okay, next!” He looked at Haruno Sakura.
“My name is Haruno Sakura, and what I like is, by the way, the person I like is.” Sakura held her face and looked at Sasuke, “My interest is!” She glanced at Sasuke again, “And my future dreams! Ah!” She buried her head shyly under her hands, then raised her head, “And what I hate is, Naruto!” She glanced at Naruto with disgust, and Naruto seemed to have suffered a great blow, and his whole body was wilted.
‘For a girl of this age, love is more important than ninjutsu! ‘”Then it’s your turn!” He glanced at Uchiha Sasuke, indicating that it was your turn.
Sasuke still supported himself with his hands and said, “There are a lot of things I hate, but there’s nothing I like. Also, I don’t want to just talk about my dreams! I am ambitious. I want to revive our clan, and then I must kill that man!” Sasuke said in a decisive tone, his eyes more determined than ever before. Haruno Sakura on the side was also stunned. She had never seen Sasuke like this.
Naruto smiled in his heart, “Revitalize the clan? So your way is to give birth to a daughter for my pineapple head? Die laughing!” On the surface, he still drooped his face and exclaimed: “You are not talking about me!”
Kakashi looked at the three and said, “Alright, all three of you have rich personalities and are very interesting. Let’s start the mission from tomorrow.”
Naruto saluted and said, “Yes, what kind of mission is that?”
“Let’s start with the characters that only the four of us can complete!” Kakashi’s calm voice came.
“What, what is it?” Naruto shouted.
“It’s a survival drill!” Kakashi looked at them with a serious expression.
“It’s obviously a mission, why do we have to do a drill?” Sakura questioned, “We’ve already done a lot of drills in school.”
“This is no ordinary drill!”
“So, what kind of exercise is that?” Naruto asked, raising his hand.
Kakashi sneered, his body shaking with laughter.
“Wait a minute, what’s so funny, teacher!” Sakura said, and her eyes changed when she looked at Kakashi.
“No, it’s nothing. If I tell you, you will definitely be scared away!” Kakashi smiled and waved his hand, then suddenly changed his expression and said with a gloomy face: “Among the 27 graduates, only nine people will be recognized as Genin. The other 18 people will be sent back to school. In other words, this exercise is a super difficult test with an elimination rate of more than 66%!”
Naruto and the other two were startled, and their expressions varied.
“Look, look! You’re scared!” Kakashi said gloatingly.
“How can this be? We finally graduated, why do we still have to take the graduation exam!” Naruto shouted in despair.
Kakashi explained, “That! It’s only used to select those who are qualified to become Genin!”
“What!” Naruto exclaimed.
Kakashi glanced at Naruto and the other two and continued, “That’s it. I will judge whether you are qualified at the training ground tomorrow. Remember to bring a set of ninja tools and gather at five o’clock tomorrow morning. By the way, let me remind you that it’s best not to eat breakfast.”
At the training ground, with Kakashi’s departure, Sasuke took the lead and walked towards home. Sakura, who wanted to propose a dinner, looked at Sasuke’s back and hesitated to speak, “We are in the same class anyway, there is still a chance. Come on, Sakura, you still have a chance.” Sakura encouraged herself and ignored Naruto beside her and returned home.
For a moment, Naruto was left sitting there alone, thinking about how he would pass the drill tomorrow.
“The certainty is too unstable as it is. If Sasuke doesn’t take the initiative to send food, Sakura will definitely not send it either. Although the third generation will definitely let me become a ninja, a year later probably doesn’t matter to the third generation and others.”
“After all, the Third Hokage wouldn’t think he would die this year, and as long as he’s still alive he can definitely suppress everything, so let’s change it!” Having made up his mind, Naruto ran towards Sasuke who was walking away.
On the training ground, Sasuke, who was pulled over by Naruto, looked at Naruto impatiently, “Tell me, you slacker! What are you planning?”
Naruto didn’t care about Sasuke’s tone, but pulled Sasuke and whispered: “Sasuke, do you want to pass the exercise smoothly tomorrow and graduate successfully?” Naruto didn’t look at Sasuke’s expression, but he knew that Sasuke must be eager to graduate and get more powerful.
“I can pass tomorrow’s exercise by myself. It’s not difficult for an Uchiha.” Sasuke said arrogantly, and his tone inevitably dropped.
“Although I know you have this ability, what if something unexpected happens? After all, no one can predict what will happen tomorrow!” Naruto turned around and looked at Sasuke and said with a smile.
“And now, I am just adding a layer of insurance to our drill tomorrow!”
“So you are here for a field trip?” Sasuke asked in a question tone, but his tone was quite certain.
“Of course, I think Mr. Kakashi must have the same idea, otherwise why would he give us a whole night! And just being familiar with the terrain is not enough, we can add some ingredients, such as traps!” Naruto said, and led Sasuke around to familiarize himself with the terrain.
“Then why didn’t you tell Sakura? Aren’t you…” Sasuke asked, but stopped asking.
“Sakura! I went to look for you! I didn’t catch up with Sakura, and it seems not good for girls to stay up late, so it’s not too late to tell her tomorrow!” Naruto said casually.
Sasuke stared at Naruto with dead fish eyes, and swallowed back the greetings in his heart.
Afterwards, the two of them made some modifications to the training ground. The Third Generation, who was watching secretly, had a headache, “If this whole thing explodes, we’ll have to rebuild it again.”
“But Naruto has finally grown up.” This thought flashed through his mind, “After all, he is his child. His talent will gradually show after he becomes a ninja.” After watching Naruto and Sasuke’s actions, the Third Hokage turned off the video about them, and then turned his attention to some public places. “As a Hokage, the job is not easy.”
Chapter 14 Exercise Begins (Old Version)
In the early morning, accompanied by the chirping of early birds, three figures appeared on the training ground. They were Naruto’s trio who arrived with sleepy eyes.
“Good morning, Sasuke. Good morning, Sakura!” Naruto greeted them listlessly, exuding a don’t touch me aura.
“Good morning, Sasuke!” Sakura rubbed her eyes, cheered up and shouted to Sasuke.
Sasuke, who was still handsome, replied that he had already agreed, and then Sasuke walked towards Naruto.
“What?! I got up early and dressed up nicely!” Li Ying was furious.
“Good morning, Naruto!” Seeing Sasuke did not respond, Sakura greeted Naruto again.
Naruto, who was standing next to Sasuke, whispered to Sasuke, “Teacher Kakashi may have arrived. In order to prevent Kakashi from launching a sneak attack, the shadow clone is now replacing the real body. My real body is already observing in secret. By the way, remember to tell Sakura about the arrangements, and don’t disturb me! I need to maintain my chakra.” After that, he ignored Sasuke.
Sasuke glanced at Naruto and said nothing, but his fists clenched unconsciously, “A physical shadow clone? He was the last one who couldn’t even use the clone technique properly before, and…” Interrupting his random thoughts, and thinking of Kakashi’s arrival, Sasuke’s whole body began to be on guard, and then he pretended to walk towards Sakura easily.
Seeing Sasuke walking towards her, Sakura was so nervous that she didn’t know where to put her hands. She took the initiative to walk towards Sasuke, “Sa… Sasuke!”
Sasuke took out the trap distribution map and threw it to Sakura, then whispered a few words about the two people’s arrangement and stopped talking. He closed his eyes and waited for Kakashi to arrive.
However, Sasuke probably won’t be able to wait any time soon, because although Kakashi has come, he doesn’t plan to jump out right away, but is secretly observing them in the dark. Naruto has read the plot and knows this situation, so now his real body is lying in the woods nearby, training his spirit in space, and looks as if he is asleep.
As time went by, Sasuke stood there, his body had let down its guard, he glanced at Naruto, and thought to himself, ‘How could I believe the words of the last one’, and then really began to close his eyes and rest.
Sakura was still looking at Sasuke, but she was already listless, sitting on the ground thinking, “Really, why hasn’t Kakashi teacher come yet! Naruto is playing a prank! ” Sakura was yelling.
Shadow clone Naruto was still sitting there listlessly, but memories from other shadow clones that were broken in the memory space kept coming to his mind.
“Hey! Good morning, everyone!” Kakashi greeted Naruto and the other two slowly.
“Too slow!” Naruto’s shadow clone complained, and then a shuriken on his body turned into smoke.
“Because a black cat passed by me.” He explained with a smile, then cleared his throat, walked towards the three upright wooden stakes, and said, “Well! Well, set the time to twelve o’clock.” As he said that, he placed an alarm clock on the middle wooden stake in front of Naruto and the other two, and pressed the button.
“Your assignment today is to take the bells away from me before noon!” He took out two bells and shook them in his hand.
“Those who don’t grab the bell will have no lunch. They will be tied to that log and have to watch me eat my lunch.” He pointed to the three logs in the middle of the field and gestured.
“What?” ×2Naruto and Sakura exclaimed.
“So this is the reason why we were asked not to eat breakfast.” Sakura muttered, then raised her head and asked, “But wait, why are there only two bells?” Sakura asked in confusion with two fingers raised, and Kakashi answered the question truthfully.
“There are only two, which means at least one person will be tied to the log. That person will lose the qualification for mission failure and will be sent back to school. At least one person and at most all of them will go back. Of course, if successful, the one who contributed the least will be tied up here. Hint, you can also use shuriken! Because if you are not determined to kill me, you can’t get the bell.” After saying that, Kakashi took the bell back into his palm.
“But, it’s too dangerous! Teacher!” Sakura shouted, and Naruto nodded beside her, “Yes! Yes! Obviously, he couldn’t even dodge the blackboard eraser before!”
“In this world! The weaker people are, the more they love to shout! Well, let’s ignore the last one for now. When I say get ready, we’ll start.” Kakashi said with a dead fish eye and looked at Naruto again.
When Naruto heard the words “tail end”, he felt as if he had been hit by a critical blow, and his whole body drooped.
“Ready, go!” With Kakashi’s order, Sasuke and Sakura ran in different directions, looking for suitable places to camouflage. Only Naruto stayed where he was.
In the reception room, Iruka and the Third Hokage sat opposite each other, “What do you want to know? You didn’t come here just to have tea with me!” The Third Hokage spoke first.
“Actually, I came to you because I want to know what kind of teacher is Naruto’s Team 7’s Jonin? Is he very strict?” Iruka asked nervously, his crossed hands showing that he was not very calm.
“Kakashi? Are you concerned?” the Third Hokage said calmly.
“I just heard some rumors that are a bit concerning.” Iruka put his hands on the table.
Hearing his words, the Third Hokage took out a copy of “The Way of Ninja” from his arms and handed it to Iruka.
“What is this?” Iruka asked in confusion.
“This is a list of the Genin that Kakashi has been in charge of so far who have passed.” The Hokage said and pushed the book again.
“Let me see!” Iruka picked up the manual and took a look. Then his expression became serious. “This, this is…”
“For a ninja, the most basic thing is to hide your aura! Good, everyone hide well!” Kakashi, standing in the middle of the venue, looked around, and the figures of Sasuke and Sakura who were hiding were no longer in his sight.
He turned around and looked at the shadow clone Naruto who was standing there and shouting “Let’s have a fair fight”, and he was speechless. Although he already knew from secretly observing that Naruto on the field was a clone, he didn’t expect that this shadow clone was so brave. You are very brave.
Kakashi pretended to be unaware and said, “Um, you! Is there something wrong with you?”
Naruto didn’t answer and just rushed towards Kakashi.
Looking at Naruto rushing over, Kakashi leisurely put his hand into the ninja tool bag and said, “One of the ninja tactics, let me teach you Taijutsu!”
Just as he was about to take out the Intimate Paradise to pretend, Naruto took out a few shuriken from his ninja tool bag and threw them at Kakashi.
Unable to show off, Kakashi could only take out one hand and stretch out two fingers to catch the two shuriken shot at him, then dodged the other three and walked towards Naruto. At this time, a shuriken behind Kakashi released the transformation technique and turned into Naruto, holding a kunai in his hand and stabbed Kakashi in the back.
“A combination of transformation and shadow clone? This strategy is not bad.” Thinking this in his mind, he fired a kunai directly behind him, and the shadow clone was broken.
“Bang…” At the moment when the shadow clone turned into smoke, the shuriken that had just flown to the ground turned into a whirlpool Naruto again at the same moment. At this time, the two Narutos rushed towards Kakashi one after another with kunai in their hands. Kakashi admired in his heart, then glanced left and right, grabbed the hands of the two Narutos one on the left and one on the right, and swung them to both sides, and kicked the two Narutos at the same time.
Chapter 15 Exercise in Progress (I) (Old Version)
Hiding in the designated bushes, Sasuke saw Naruto’s smooth movements and clenched his fists unconsciously, “This last-place guy, is he so strong now?” He felt unwilling in his heart, ‘I must pass the exercise and become stronger’ he gritted his teeth and made a secret decision.
Sakura was also stunned, “There are so many Narutos, all of them are physical clones, is this still the last one?” She shook her head, “Sasuke must be more powerful, Kakashi-sensei will be able to deal with him in a short time!” Sakura watched secretly and decided to continue without moving.
“Uzumaki Naruto? With such a move, a Chunin who is not familiar with it would probably be killed by mistake! He is growing up very fast? Or are all the Genin of this generation so exaggerated?” Kakashi, who had defeated two shadow clones, sighed.
Before he could finish his sigh, the kunai that fell from the hands of Naruto’s two clones turned into shadow clones again and rushed towards Kakashi. “Bang… Bang” two explosions were heard. It turned out that the shadow clones were carrying detonating tags. Here, thanks to Uchiha’s contribution, otherwise Naruto would not be willing to use this consumable which he thought was very expensive.
‘Killed it’×2, Sakura exclaimed in her heart, and Sasuke was also surprised.
The smoke dissipated, leaving nothing on the blackened ground.
“It’s a shadow clone indeed,” Naruto muttered to himself in the dark. They are all treacherous! I’d better be cautious first.
Another Naruto walked out and checked the scene. “It’s over, I blew Kakashi teacher into pieces.” Naruto exclaimed with exaggerated acting skills. Before he could cry for Kakashi, a pair of hands stretched out from the ground and pulled him down.
“Earth escape. Heart decapitation technique!” Seeing Naruto with only his head exposed on the ground, Kakashi slowly emerged from the soil, but he remained alert. “So many shadow clones? Uzumaki? They even used detonating tags. If I’m not careful, I’ll probably make a fool of myself.”
As soon as he emerged from the soil, he said, “The second tactical experience of ninja, ninjutsu!” Before he could confirm whether Naruto was a clone, a bunch of shurikens and kunai flew towards Kakashi. “Now is the time.” Sasuke in the bushes jumped onto a tree and used Uchiha throwing technique directly to fire weapons at Kakashi.
Kakashi looked at Naruto, as if he didn’t notice the weapons behind him, and then Kakashi was directly hit by various ninja tools.
“Wow! He’s dead! Sasuke, you bastard, you’ve gone too far.” Naruto, who stuck his head out of the ground, shouted exaggeratedly.
Kakashi, who was hit by the ninja tools, flew into the air and turned into a log full of ninja tools with a bang. “Substitution jutsu?” Sasuke was stunned for a moment, then began to adjust his position frantically, “Damn, it’s a substitution jutsu. The shuriken just now exposed my hiding place. He actually revealed a flaw on purpose. Damn it, I fell into his trap.” Sasuke ran while thinking about how to avoid Kakashi’s pursuit, and then suddenly changed direction in the middle of the woods.
When Sakura saw Kakashi’s stand, she knew that Sasuke had fallen into the trap, so she crawled out of her hiding place and rushed to support Uchiha Sasuke. “Where is Sasuke? Could he have been killed by the teacher…” Sakura, who was running wildly, saw that there was no movement in the woods and couldn’t help but start to have wild thoughts.
“So it’s here!” Kakashi, hiding in the shade of a tree, looked at Sasuke and Sakura running wildly and reached for the ninja tool bag.
In the woods, a Kakashi was standing in an open space holding a book. Sakura, who was looking for Sasuke, successfully found him, “Safe, it seems Sasuke hasn’t been found!”
Sakura was thinking, but a voice came from behind her, “Sakura, behind me!”
“What?” Sakura turned her head suddenly, and behind her was Kakashi who was just below. The moment she saw Kakashi, Sakura fell into an illusion.
“Sasuke!” Sakura turned around and saw Sasuke covered in scars.
“Sakura, come and save me!” Sasuke, supporting his body, called for help towards Sakura. Seeing this, Sakura suffered a mental breakdown and fainted on the ground.
Kakashi, who was squatting on a tree branch reading a book, saw this situation and couldn’t help but wonder, “Is this a bit too much?” After thinking about it, he felt that this was something a ninja had to go through, so he didn’t think too much about it.
“The third ninja tactical experience is illusion!” said Kakashi.
On the other side, Sasuke was still found by Kakashi, and only one of the traps that Sasuke carefully prepared for Kakashi exploded, and the rest were all silent.
“The Uchiha clan is quite wealthy!” Kakashi tightened his pockets, which were full of detonating tags.
Sasuke, who was in a standoff, saw that Kakashi was distracted, and immediately pounced on Kakashi, and did a hook kick with his right foot directly at Kakashi’s head, while his hand reached out for the bell on Kakashi’s waist. “Got it!” Sasuke was delighted, but he was thrown out before his hand touched the bell.
“What kind of monsters are these? Except for Sakura who is easier to deal with, the others have to be more careful. They don’t even have time to watch the intimate paradise!” Kakashi looked at Sasuke and felt emotional.
On the other side, Sakura, who was lying on the ground, woke up slowly and saw Naruto standing in front of her, then she subconsciously closed her legs.
“Naruto, weren’t you caught? Just now I saw Sasuke being beaten by Teacher Kakashi, and he was covered in blood!” Sakura asked Naruto with a shiver, as if she had thought of something terrible.
“Ah! That! That’s my shadow clone. Don’t worry about these details. Sasuke is fine! It must have been an illusion just now. Now we should go and help Sasuke.” Naruto said nonchalantly, and then ran towards the battlefield between Sasuke and Kakashi with the confused Sakura.
In the woods, Kakashi and Sasuke returned to a state of confrontation. They stood on both sides. Sasuke stared at Kakashi closely, trying to find his weakness.
“Well! Well! Don’t be so nervous, I admit that you are a little different from them…” Kakashi wanted to say something, but Sasuke had already started to make hand seals, ‘巳, 未, 申, 亥… Is this a great fireball! A Genin actually knows such a ninjutsu, his chakra must be insufficient’ Kakashi opened his eyes wide.
While Kakashi was still surprised, Sasuke had already formed the Tiger Seal, “Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!” While Kakashi was still surprised, Sasuke spit out a great fireball at him.
The flames dissipated, and a large pit appeared in front of Sasuke. “No one! Where is it? Behind? No, above?” Sasuke looked around in panic, and suddenly, there was a movement in the ground.
“It’s down there!” Sasuke realized it, but it was too late, a pair of hands reached out from below, grabbed Sasuke’s legs and was about to pull him down.
Chapter 16 Exercise in Progress (II) (Old Version)
At the critical moment when Sasuke was about to be pulled down, Naruto and Sakura appeared smoothly, and two shurikens shot directly at Kakashi’s hands.
Bang… After a puff of smoke, the hands disappeared, leaving only a log to bear the pain alone. “Substitution technique? Don’t you even need to cast a seal?” Naruto was confused.
When Sasuke saw Naruto coming to the rescue, he felt unhappy for a moment, but he had to accept Naruto’s kindness.
“Sasuke, listen to me and cooperate! Now we all have some understanding of each other’s methods, um! Except for Sakura, so cooperate!” Naruto threw a ninja tool bag to Sasuke, then looked at Sasuke and said with a smile, “You can see that facing a jonin, we can’t fight alone. Only if the three of us cooperate can we have a chance!”
“Okay, but we have to find teacher Kakashi first!” Sasuke replied lightly after taking the ninja tool bag, then he held the kunai and winked at Naruto. In an instant, Naruto knew what Sasuke had discovered, and he threw a kunai towards the bushes.
“Well! You found me!” Kakashi jumped out with his dead eyes rolled up and a smile on his face, not forgetting to say hello.
“Sasuke, Sakura, I’ll go first, you guys come for support when the time is right!” Naruto started with three kunai, then rushed towards Kakashi.
“It’s the same trick again.” Kakashi took a look at the flying kunai and directly used the kunai in his hand to knock them away. With a few ding sounds, all the kunai fell to the ground. “No clones?” After glancing at the landing point of the kunai, Kakashi shifted his gaze to Naruto who was rushing towards him.
With a ding, the two kunai collided with each other. At the moment of collision, Naruto felt a huge force rushing towards him with the kunai, pushing him out directly. “Now, Sasuke!”
Sasuke, who was not far away, used the Uchiha throwing technique to shoot out a handful of kunai. Kakashi blocked a few of them, then began to dodge and jumped back a few steps. A kunai at his feet directly emitted smoke, and Naruto appeared in the smoke holding a kunai.
“It’s really a shadow clone, why didn’t it break?” Kakashi, who remembered the landing points of the previous batch of kunai, looked at the place where the smoke appeared and confirmed that it was the kunai that were shot down.
“So, if it’s not a kunai, what is it?” Kakashi looked at the kunai in Naruto’s hand, and his doubts were immediately resolved. “It turned out to be a fox decoration tied behind the kunai! This is an interesting idea. Only someone like Naruto who has a huge chakra can use it!”
The Naruto clone that appeared behind Kakashi hugged Kakashi directly, then threw away the kunai and controlled Kakashi’s hands with both hands to prevent him from forming hand seals.
With a whoosh, a shuriken rushed directly towards Kakashi, but Kakashi did not panic, but just waited quietly for the arrival of the shuriken.
Bang bang… After two puffs of smoke, Naruto and Kakashi both disappeared.
“Shadow clone?” ×2 Sakura and Sasuke looked at the scene in surprise. On the ground, a fox behind a kunai quietly shattered.
On a tree not far away, Kakashi noticed that his shadow clone had been destroyed, so he looked over there, reluctantly put away his sword, used the instant body movement technique, and rushed to the scene.
In the shade of the trees, the two Narutos received the memories transmitted by the shadow clones, came out of the shade of the trees to the training ground, and reunited with Sakura and the others.
In the center of the venue, Naruto and the other two formed a swastika formation to guard against Kakashi who might appear at any time. Another Naruto was collecting the ninja tools thrown by everyone. He had to mutter “It’s not easy to support a family,” Naruto sighed as he picked up one. Fortunately, he created a shadow clone in the forest last time and secretly picked up Mizuki and Iruka’s ninja tools, otherwise he would have nothing to use today.
Whoosh… a sound of wind was heard, and the three of them subconsciously looked at the place where the sound came from, where a rabbit fell.
“Not good!” ×3, Naruto, who was picking up ninja tools, did not participate.
Naruto and the other two jumped forward instantly, then looked back and saw that it was Kakashi.
Kakashi raised the alarm clock in his hand and said, “Sorry, you failed!”
“Ah!” Both of them looked terrified, but Sasuke still had a blank expression.
At the wooden stakes, Sakura, who contributed the least, was tied to the log, while the bento was distributed to Naruto and Sasuke by Kakashi.
“Why me!” Riying roared madly, while the real Sakura lowered her head and said nothing.
“Okay, the test is over!” Kakashi said to the three of them.
“Does that mean we all passed?” Sakura asked in disbelief.
“Ah, yeah! Great! That means all three of us passed!” Naruto also jumped up after realizing it belatedly, but Sasuke remained silent.
“That’s right, you three!” Kakashi said with a smile, then turned serious, “Stop being ninjas!”
Naruto and Sakura stopped cheering and looked at Kakashi in shock, and Sasuke also raised his head.
On the other side, in the hall, Iruka looked at the booklet in his hand and muttered in disbelief: “No way! It’s even more outrageous than the rumors!”
The Hokage picked up the teacup and said to Iruka, “Iruka, Kakashi’s test may be a little difficult, but it’s for their own good!”
“Having said that, doesn’t this mean that there is no qualified person at all?” Iruka looked up and answered.
The Third Hokage took a sip of tea and said, “That’s right! Kakashi hasn’t had a single qualified candidate so far, and the whole army has been annihilated!”
The Sandaime put down his teacup and continued with a deep look in his eyes: “But, Iruka, I don’t even know whether it is a good idea for those children to become ninjas right now, but the facts have proved that Kakashi’s judgment is correct!”
Looking at Iruka who was about to say something, the Third Hokage continued: “Listen carefully, Iruka, no matter what the result is, don’t resent Kakashi!”
Iruka looked at the Third Hokage and lowered his head, then stood up and said “yes” to the Third Hokage.
At the training ground, Naruto was jumping around and asking Kakashi, “Why do you want us to stop being ninjas? What on earth does that mean? Well, we didn’t get the bell, but there’s no need to ask us to give up being ninjas!”
Kakashi looked at the three with an expressionless face and said, “No matter which one of you is unqualified to be a ninja, of course, there are also some things that made my eyes light up, such as Naruto’s cooperation at the end!”
At this time, hearing Kakashi’s belittlement, Sasuke rushed towards Kakashi in anger, “Bang…” In a flash, Sasuke was pressed to the ground by Kakashi. While pressing Sasuke, Kakashi said, “You are simply overestimating your own abilities! That’s why I call you little brats!”
Sakura, who was tied to a log nearby, flew into a rage, “Don’t put your feet on Sasuke!”
Chapter 17 The exercise is over and the seventh team is officially established (old version)
In the training ground, Kakashi glanced at Sakura, then at Sasuke at his feet, and said with dead fish eyes: “Are you underestimating ninjas? Ah! Why do you think we have to conduct exercises in classes!” Kakashi’s flat voice spread across the training ground.
“Hey! What do you mean?” Sakura asked.
Glancing at Sakura, Kakashi continued to explain: “You don’t understand the answer to this test at all!”
“Answer?” ×2
“Yes, that is the answer to whether you are qualified!”
Sakura frowned and said, “So that’s what I’ve been wanting to ask since the beginning!”
“Really? Are you guys stupid? Do you know what a team of three means?” Seeing the three people falling silent, Kakashi continued, “That is, teamwork!”
“So you want us to work as a team?” Sakura asked the question Sasuke wanted to know, but Naruto frowned.
“That’s right, but it’s too late to notice it now. If the three of you had attacked together from the beginning, there might have been a chance to get the bell. But, what a pity!”
Sakura looked at the two bells, as if she had thought of something, and then asked, “Why are we required to work as a team when there are only two bells? Even if three people grab the bells, one person still has to give in in the end. How can this be called teamwork? It’s clearly asking us to quarrel among ourselves!”
Kakashi gave an affirmative answer, “Of course, this is a test designed to cause you to quarrel among yourselves. It is to select those who can put aside their own interests and prioritize teamwork. This is the purpose of the test.”
Kakashi raised his head, looked at Naruto and the other two and continued, “But you, haha! First of all, Sakura, you completely ignored Naruto in front of you, and your mind was full of thoughts about Sasuke who was somewhere unknown!” Sakura lowered her head in shame when she heard this.
“Then there’s Sasuke, a lone ranger who treated the two of them as stumbling blocks in the beginning. Although he set good traps and later started to team up with Naruto, these were just compromises he made out of helplessness.” Sasuke gritted his teeth after hearing Kakashi’s evaluation.
“Finally, it’s Naruto. You made the same mistake as Sasuke. Perhaps you felt that you could get the bell by yourself, so you rushed around recklessly at the beginning. Later, you found it difficult to get the bell by yourself, so you remembered that you had two companions.” Naruto did not refute Kakashi’s analysis.
“The mission requires each class to work together to complete it. Indeed, for ninjas, excellent individual skills are required, but teamwork is more important. A lone ranger who destroys teamwork will put his companions in danger and even kill them!” Naruto looked at Kakashi in front of him and thought silently in his heart, ‘Kakashi, you must have been brainwashed by Uncle Tsuchiko’
Kakashi pulled out two kunai from his ninja tool bag, threw one to cut Sakura’s rope, and put the other on Sasuke’s neck, then continued: “For example, Sakura, kill Naruto quickly, or Sasuke will die!”
Sakura had barely moved her arms and legs on the log when Kakashi forced her into a panic, watching as Naruto took so long to make up his mind.
“What?” Naruto said in shock, as if he couldn’t believe it.
“Just like this!” Kakashi glanced at the two panicked people and put away his kunai.
“What?! I was scared to death!” Sakura breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the kunai being retracted.
“Your companions were taken hostage, forced to make a choice, and caused the death of your companions. You were carrying out missions that were life-threatening.” Kakashi retracted the kunai, then let go of Sasuke and turned to walk towards the memorial. “The many names engraved on this stone are all ninjas who are called heroes in the village!” Kakashi said in a deep voice.
“Isn’t it great to be a hero? I want to be a hero in the future too.” Naruto said excitedly when he heard this.
“This is a memorial tablet. The names on it are all heroes who died in the line of duty!” Kakashi stared at the memorial tablet.
“What!” Naruto screamed.
Naruto and the other two looked at the row of ranking words on the monument, as if they knew something.
“Teacher Kakashi, there is someone you care about here too!” Naruto said in a deep voice, looking at Kakashi’s back.
“Yes, my friend’s name is on it!” Looking at Kakashi’s back, the three of them fell silent for a moment.
“You guys, I’ll give you one last chance, but there will be a more brutal battle for the bell in the afternoon. Those who want to challenge can eat the lunch boxes, but don’t give any to Sakura. Also, you two, go and tie Sakura back!” Kakashi turned around and looked at Naruto and the other two.
“What? Teacher Kakashi, why not give it to Sakura? Didn’t you say that we should work as a team? Sakura is also a member of our team!” Naruto shouted unhappily when he heard Kakashi’s decision.
“This is the punishment for not contributing anything in this morning’s drill. After all, you two did fight for it, but she, haha!” Kakashi glanced at Sakura, then continued, “If I find out that someone gave her food, that person will be immediately deemed unqualified! Don’t question it! Here, I am the rule, understand!”
The three of them froze in their places when they heard Kakashi’s words.
On the training ground, Sasuke sat aside eating his lunch box, while Naruto opened his lunch box and hesitated for a moment, looked around, then looked at Sakura, and quietly approached Sakura.
“I’m so hungry!” Sakura, who was tied to a log, looked down at her rumbling stomach and couldn’t help but regret listening to Kakashi. At this moment, Sakura felt footsteps approaching her. She looked up and saw it was Naruto holding a lunch box.
“Here!” Naruto picked up a mouthful of rice and put it to Sakura’s mouth.
“Naruto, you’re done if you’re discovered.” Sakura glanced at Sasuke, then looked at the food in front of her and said hesitantly.
“I checked, teacher Kakashi is not here, and didn’t he say we need teamwork? How can it be called teamwork without you? We are a whole. Eat something! We will pass the test together in the afternoon.” Naruto said with a heartless smile.
When Sasuke heard what Naruto said, he looked at him and handed over the lunch box in his hand.
“Sasuke!!” Sakura looked at him with emotion when she saw the lunch box that Sasuke handed over.
“Here, the tail-end guy is right. Three people are fighting for the bell this afternoon. If you get in the way because you’re hungry, I’ll have a headache!” As he said that, he personally picked up a mouthful of rice and handed it over, “Hurry up, or that guy will be back soon!”
“Sasuke!!” Naruto couldn’t help but shudder when he heard Sakura’s sickeningly sweet voice, but luckily Sakura had already eaten, and Kakashi was about to jump out. Naruto walked away with a disappointed look on his face, then cheered up and started eating again.
Kakashi, who was observing from behind the tree, remained silent, but the smile in the corner of his eyes showed that he was not angry.
“You guys, you dare to disobey my rules, are you ready?” Kakashi jumped in front of Naruto and the other two and said, then he formed seals with his hands, and the sky seemed to become darker as he formed seals, “Anything else you want to say?”
“Because the teacher said that the three of us are a group!” Naruto, who was intimidated by Kakashi’s momentum, said loudly, and his voice broke Kakashi’s shock.
Sasuke also perked up, “Yeah, didn’t the teacher say that the three of us are one!”
“Yes, that’s right.” Sakura immediately continued after hearing the two people talking, “Isn’t this the team the teacher asked for?”
“Three in one?” Kakashi approached slowly, looked at the three people with a serious face, and then smiled and said in the confused expressions of the three people: “Congratulations, you passed.”
The dark clouds dispersed. On the training ground, Kakashi looked at the three people and said, “The guys before were all idiots who only knew to listen to me. Ninjas must be able to see through the tricks! In the world of ninjas, those who break the rules are scumbags, but those who don’t know how to cherish their companions are scumbags among scumbags!”
Naruto looked at Kakashi, moved with tears in his eyes, and shouted, “I always think he’s so handsome! Kakashi-sensei!”
“The exercise is now over and everyone has passed! Team 7 will begin their mission from tomorrow.” Kakashi gave them a thumbs up.
“Yes!” ×3
At this moment, even Sasuke, who had always kept a cold face, couldn’t help but get excited, ‘Finally, I have become a Genin. Soon, I will be able to catch up with you.’
Looking at the three excited people, Kakashi also sighed, “Well, it’s still early, you go back and get ready. To celebrate the establishment of Team 7, let’s have dinner together tonight!”
“Great!” Naruto jumped up first, determined to give him a good beating. After all, he had been eating instant noodles for almost two months. Sakura also looked at Kakashi expectantly, only Sasuke still had no expression, but his eyes also revealed anticipation.
Chapter 18: Getting Rid of Sakura (Old Version)
At night, on the brightly lit street, the four-member team of Team 7 walked out of Ichiraku Ramen.
“Ah! Teacher Kakashi, why are we eating ramen at the dinner party? I want to change the taste!” Naruto shouted loudly with dissatisfaction, touching his stomach and squinting his eyes.
“Hey, hey! Didn’t you tell me to choose? And I remember you don’t like ramen the most, so this is it! And you eat the most!” Kakashi said perfunctorily, thinking about the more than 30 empty bowls in Ichiraku Ramen, he touched his wallet, and looked at the road with lifeless eyes, ‘If I eat anything else, I will go bankrupt.’
“I’m not full! If I had known, I would have done the same as Naruto.” Sakura glanced at Sasuke and touched her stomach inconspicuously. “Be a lady!” Sakura said loudly, clenching her fists.
“Sa…Sasuke, do you want to go shopping together tonight?” Sakura looked at Sasuke nervously and tried to invite him.
“Not interested!” Sasuke lowered his head and refused directly.
“Sakura, Sakura, I’m going! Do you want to come with me?” Naruto said impatiently when he saw Sakura being rejected.
“No!” Sakura turned her head away.
“Ah!” Naruto hung his head weakly.
“Young people nowadays.” Kakashi looked at the three people, thought of the former Minato class, thought of the former enthusiastic Uchiha, thought of the gentle girl, “Obito, Rin.” He raised his hand and touched his left eye unconsciously.
“Well! Since you have your own ideas for tonight, I won’t disturb you. Have fun!” Kakashi said, and before Naruto and the others could react, he ran away, leaving the three people standing there.
“What! He ran away alone.” Naruto looked at Kakashi’s back and said indignantly, then looked at Sakura and Sasuke, “Let’s go! Teacher Kakashi is not here, we can take this opportunity to have a good look around. After all, the mission will start tomorrow, and we don’t know if we will have such leisure time later.”
“Yes! Go ahead, Sasuke!” Hearing Naruto’s words, Sakura invited him again, her eyes fixed on Sasuke, “Say yes! Sasuke-kun” Sakura waved her hands excitedly. Naruto, who was standing beside her, looked at Sakura, his head drooped for a moment, then raised it again, with a smile on his face again.
Sasuke glanced at Naruto, frowned and considered for a while, then finally said, “Okay!”
“Yeah!” Sakura jumped up excitedly, and her hand unconsciously grabbed Sasuke, ‘Success, I finally met Sasuke, come on, Sakura, Sasuke is yours’ Sakura shouted excitedly. Sasuke struggled for a while, and then Naruto also grabbed him.
“Let’s go! Come to think of it, I haven’t really visited this place yet!” Naruto said with a smile.
Sasuke, who was unable to break free, walked along the street with the two of them. All the way he could hear Sakura’s excited voice, “Here…here…”, “This one looks so good…”.
Sasuke, with his hands in his pockets, looked at the cheerful Sakura and Naruto who was following Sakura with something in his hand, with an indescribable strange look in his eyes.
“Hey! Sasuke, this is for you.” Sakura was holding a bronze plate with the words Team 7 on it and Sasuke’s last name on the other side.
Sasuke looked at the bronze plate and reached out to take it. Then he saw Sakura take out a bronze plate of the same style and handed it to Naruto. The difference was the last name on it. Naruto’s was Uzumaki.
“Naruto, this is yours. Now we three have one. We will give one to teacher Kakashi tomorrow as a souvenir of the establishment of Team 7!” Sakura said happily, shaking the bronze medal hanging around her neck.
Naruto put on the bronze medal without saying anything, and Sasuke also put it on.
“Naruto… Naruto!” A faint voice came from behind. Naruto and the other two turned their heads at the same time and saw the three members of Team 8 behind them. There was no teacher with them, and it seemed that they came out shopping alone to deepen their friendship.
“Hey! It’s Hinata!” Sakura saw Hyuga Hinata blushing behind her and said, “Are you guys out shopping too?”
“It’s true that listening to you is better than reading you,” Naruto complained in his heart.
“These two are…”
“It’s Kiba and…Shino!” Seeing that Sakura was a little confused about her name, Naruto took the initiative to speak.
“Surprisingly, someone noticed me!” Aburame Shino pushed up her sunglasses.
“Isn’t this the genius and the last one in our class! What? Passed the assessment? We are all Genin now.” Inuzuka Kiba said proudly while pointing at Akamaru.
“Yes! We have also become Genin, and will start our mission tomorrow.” Sakura looked at the three of them and said, “Would you like to go shopping together?”
“No… no need!” Hinata said, and then Kiba and Shino nodded together, and the two teams staggered on the street.
Naruto looked at Sasuke and Sakura, then looked at the distant Team 8, hesitated for a moment, and then said: “I’m going to go to Team 8 first, you guys go shopping first!”
Sasuke and Sakura were stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting Naruto to say that, but they didn’t object.
Watching Naruto walk away, Sakura cheered in her heart, ‘Finally no one disturbs Sasuke and me! ‘ She then looked at Sasuke and said, “Sasuke, let’s continue shopping!”
“No, I have to go back to training!” Sasuke said with a cold face as he watched Naruto walking away, and then ignored Sakura who tried to keep him.
Sakura looked at Sasuke who was walking away with disappointment, she couldn’t tell what she felt. “Come on, we’ve gone shopping together this time, we can go one step further next time.” Riying waved his fist to cheer Sakura up.
“Hi! Hinata, Kiba, Shino!” Naruto’s voice came from behind the three members of Team 8.
“It’s Naruto.” Hinata turned around and saw Naruto, and her two little hands were tangled together.
Inuzuka Kiba frowned and looked at Naruto, “You guy, weren’t you shopping with the genius in our class? Why are you here?” Akamaru above his head also shouted.
“Well! It’s a good thing for everyone! You know how the girls in the class treat Sasuke. It’s very painful for me to stay there!” Naruto laughed, “Besides, I have something to do with Hinata, so I just came to your place.”
“Naruto…” Hinata looked at Naruto as if she knew something.
“Hey! You guy, have you given up on Sakura? But what does this have to do with Hinata? You are not attracted to Hinata, are you?” Ya’s tone was not very good. After all, Hinata is the only girl in their class now.
“Ya, don’t talk nonsense!” Hinata said in a low voice with a red face, and the heat was about to burst out of her head.
“I’m already a ninja, so I still need to grow. I want to be the Hokage.” Naruto glanced at Hinata and continued, “But this is not why I’m looking for Hinata. I just want her to help me train in taijutsu when she has time.”
“Naruto-kun…” Hinata called out softly, her eyes suddenly darkening, ‘Sure enough, Naruto still doesn’t like me,’ Hinata said sadly in her heart.
“You guy…” Hinata interrupted him before he could finish, “Okay, okay! Naruto! As long as there is no mission, I have time.”
Class 198, Clash with Teeth (Old Version)
On the street, he glanced at Hinata illuminated by the lights, and felt deeply hurt by the broken tooth.
“You guy, I am the best candidate to be Hokage.” He muttered softly and turned his head away to prevent his indignant look from being discovered.
Naruto looked at Inuzuka Kiba speechlessly, “You guys, keep your voice down! Who can’t hear it!”
“Okay! It seems that my goal is still very attractive. From now on, we are competitors. Don’t be left too far behind by me! Otherwise I will be sad.” Naruto teased.
Looking at the sharp-tongued Naruto, Hinata felt that Naruto had changed a lot. “Has he changed so much since becoming a ninja?”
“How dare you say such things, don’t forget that you are the last one.” Inuzuka Kiba said angrily.
“Then do you want to have a competition?” Naruto said as he looked at the angry Inuzuka Kiba.
“Don’t…”, “Don’t…”, Shino and Hinata just opened their mouths, but were drowned out by Kiba’s voice, “Let’s compete, let’s see how much you have improved in the past few days.”
“Then let’s go!” Naruto took the lead and walked towards the training ground. Ya behind him hurriedly followed. Hinata looked at Naruto and had no choice but to go with him. Shino pushed his sunglasses helplessly, “Have I been forgotten?” Looking at the direction Naruto and the others were walking, Shino followed them out of curiosity, “Naruto is the only one who remembered me! Let me see what confidence you have!”
In the training ground, the dim lights illuminated the ground. Naruto and Kiba stood on opposite sides and formed an opposing seal at the same time.
“Begin!” As Hinata said start, Ya, who was squatting on the ground with Akamaru against his back, formed seals with his hands and said, “Beast Mimicry Ninja Technique, Four-Legged Technique”. After performing the technique, Ya lay on the ground, his nails and teeth began to grow rapidly, “Go!” Then he ran towards Naruto, intending to use physical skills in close combat.
“So fast!” Hinata said with her eyes rolled.
“Swish, swish…” A few sounds of wind interrupted Ya’s rhythm, and three kunai with smiling fox pendants flew towards Ya in the darkness.
With a ding, a kunai was knocked away by Ya’s hand, and the remaining two were dodged. ‘Your throwing skills are a little better than before, but you lose if I get close to you.’ This thought flashed through Ya’s mind, and before he could come to his senses, after a small puff of smoke, a kunai was placed on his neck.
“Don’t try to use ninjutsu! Once there is a chakra fluctuation, my hands might shake!” Naruto’s voice came from behind.
“How could it be so fast!” Ya, whose body was frozen, could not help but feel a little scared, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. Akamaru shouted anxiously, but he did not dare to act rashly.
“Is that a physical clone?” Hinata, who was standing nearby, opened her eyes and saw Naruto behind Kiba and couldn’t help but think, “Naruto-kun, so awesome.”
Shino pushed up his sunglasses and analyzed, “That kunai should have been transformed from a physical clone. The moment Kiba dodged, the clone returned to its original form and blocked Kiba!”
Hinata turned her head and looked at Shino, confused for a moment, ‘When did Shino arrive?’ She did not refute Shino’s words, then turned back to look at Naruto and Kiba on the field.
“I lost this time, but it’s just because I didn’t react in time. I will definitely be able to dodge it next time.” Ya admitted defeat unwillingly.
The kunai left Ya’s neck, and Naruto behind him turned into smoke. “Since you think so, let’s do it again!” said Naruto in front.
“Again?” ×2, Kiba and Hinata said in surprise, and Shino couldn’t help but push up his sunglasses.
“Okay!” Inuzuka Kiba said while gritting his teeth. Feeling the gazes of his teammates, Kiba felt his face burning, but if he was so cowardly, he would never forgive himself.
“If I lose this time, I will give up becoming Hokage!” Ya said loudly, feeling that this would give him a little confidence.
“That’s not necessary. I think it’s a good thing to have a rival on the road to becoming Hokage, and you, Inuzuka Kiba, I feel you have the potential!” Naruto, who was filled with chicken soup for the soul, felt like he was about to vomit, but had to maintain a warm smile.
“Okay!” Inuzuka Kiba’s eyes changed, and he looked at Naruto with a hint of respect for a hero.
‘Naruto-kun…’ Hinata blushed and moved her fingers constantly.
Shino was still pushing up his sunglasses.
“Begin!” With Shino’s order, Kiba and Akamaru, who had taken the military ration pills, began to pile up together, “Beast-like ninjutsu, beastman clone!” The red Akamaru also turned into Kiba’s appearance, and two ferocious Kiba appeared on the field, “Naruto, be careful! Four-legged technique!” He rushed towards Naruto again.
This time, Naruto threw out six kunai with both hands, and the speed of the two fangs increased again. Then he took out kunai from the ninja tool bag and knocked down all the flying kunai. The kunai that fell on the ground appeared before Naruto holding the kunai hit the ground.
“Seven Narutos?” Hinata thought for a moment after seeing the situation on the field, “Are they all real? Shadow Clone Technique!”
“The shadow clone didn’t break? So that’s how it is!” Shino pushed up his sunglasses and analyzed, “The real clone is not the kunai, but the pendant! It seems that Naruto will lose this time.”
Naruto did not approach the two Kiba, but just stood at a distance and fired ninja tools. Countless kunai and shurikens surrounded Kiba.
Seeing that he could not dodge, Yaxin made up his mind to use ninjutsu directly, “The secret of the orc physical technique, Yatongya!” Two white whirlwinds raged on the field, and most of the ninja tools were bounced back.
“The high-speed rotating body causes the air around the body to form turbulence, thereby breaking the siege of ninja tools?” Shino analyzed.
The two Ya who broke through the siege of the ninja tools fell to the ground, panting and looking at Naruto who was standing there calmly, “Naruto, did you control the ninja tools to avoid me?” Recalling the feeling of all the ninja tools being pulled back by a force when they were approaching, Ya was sure that he was not wrong.
Naruto looked at Kiba who had fallen to the ground and was about to prepare for his next combo when he saw Kiba dissipate his gathered chakra and Akamaru turned back to white.
“I admit defeat, you beat Naruto!” Looking at Naruto with admiration, Inuzuka Kiba took the initiative to admit defeat, “Naruto, I will catch up with you soon. After all, I am an opponent you recognize, how can I let you down!”
“Come on, Ya, I’m always looking forward to your future. Let’s train together when we have time! In terms of physical skills, I feel that there is still a lot I need to learn from you, and this is the main reason why I came to Hinata.” Naruto said sincerely.
“Okay! It’s a deal then!” Kiba stretched out his fist. Seeing Kiba’s actions, Naruto also stretched out his fist and bumped it with him. Under the light, Hinata and Shino, who were standing not far away, witnessed this moment.
Chapter 20: The mission of taking care of everything, the beginning of training (old version)
In the morning, Naruto packed up everything according to the time, watered the herbs at home, then took his ninja tool bag and ran excitedly to the mission hall.
Although he had read the original novel and was not very interested in the task he was about to face, but now in the eyes of outsiders, this was only his first time applying for a task, so he naturally could not appear too calm.
Not long after they arrived, Sasuke and Sakura also arrived one after another. Kakashi was also unusually punctual this time. After Team 7 assembled, he began to receive missions.
“Weeding, picking up trash, cleaning the toilet… the current D-level tasks are still the same!” Kakashi looked at the task list in his hand and randomly selected a cat-catching task that would help cultivate team awareness, and then led the three to the task location.
“Sasuke has arrived at point B!” Sasuke’s voice came from the headphones.
“Okay, Team 7 starts moving, and the target starts moving towards point A!” Kakashi replied.
Three figures rushed out from the woods, they were Naruto and his two companions.
“How far is the target?” Kakashi asked.
“Five meters to go! We can start anytime!” Naruto said as he glanced at the black shadow not far away.
“I’m ready too!” Sasuke replied from behind the tree.
“Me too!” Sakura continued.
“Get started!” Kakashi gave the order immediately after hearing that everything was ready.
“Good! I caught it!” Naruto said while holding the cat, while Sakura and Sasuke were watching over it.
“Confirm the mission objectives.” Kakashi ordered.
“Orange hair and a scar on the eye! It’s orange, that’s right.” Sasuke confirmed and then reported to Kakashi.
“Okay, lost pet Orange, the capture mission is over!” Kakashi announced.
In the mission hall, a black-haired girl walked towards Naruto and the other two, then took the cat from Naruto’s arms, “Thank you, Orange is finally back!”
“So beautiful!” Sakura couldn’t help but sigh.
Naruto looked at them and nodded. Only Sasuke didn’t say anything. After all, he had been surrounded by beauties since he was a child.
“This is the daughter of a wealthy businessman from the Fire Nation! Children born to rich people will naturally not be too bad!” Kakashi said casually.
The three of them didn’t dwell on this for too long. After all, Sasuke had no feelings, Sakura was a girl, and Naruto had been taught by many action movie heroines in his previous life, so he was considered knowledgeable. Besides, he liked mature ones.
“Teacher Kakashi, aren’t there any more difficult missions? With a little preparation, I can complete this kind of mission by myself.” Naruto said, “How long will it take for me to become Hokage?”
“To become Hokage you have to become a Chunin first, and without enough missions, you cannot become a Chunin.” Kakashi said with dead fish eyes.
“Leave the workload to me! I can handle simple tasks by myself!” Naruto created dozens of shadow clones in the hall, then patted his chest and made a promise.
Kakashi didn’t say anything, thinking about whether this would work. After all, what Naruto said made some sense, most of the D-level missions were just to increase mission experience, and such missions were a waste of time. In addition, the Chunin Exams would begin next year, and before that, if they didn’t have enough missions and levels, they probably wouldn’t be eligible to participate.
Kakashi made up his mind in a flash, “Well! What Naruto said makes sense. In this way, Naruto will complete the low-difficulty tasks, and we can complete the high-difficulty tasks together to gain some mission experience. The rest of the time can be used for training!”
“Great!” Naruto jumped up.
Sasuke also showed a rare happy expression, but Sakura was dissatisfied with Naruto for shortening the time she and Sasuke spent together. “These are all memorable missions,” Sakura said in frustration and rage.
In the next month, most of Konoha’s D-level missions were taken up by Team 7, and Naruto’s shadow clones could be seen everywhere in Konoha.
On the training ground, Team 7 was training. Ever since Kakashi decided to let Naruto’s shadow clones take on the tasks, Team 7’s training time has increased. Only occasionally when they were not training would they do some tasks to relax and gain some experience. However, these were just basic physical training or ninjutsu training. However, starting today, everything has changed.
“Okay, let’s start training from now on. I’m going to teach you something different today!” Kakashi said lightly, looking at the three subordinates in front of him.
“Okay!” On the training ground, Naruto answered loudly to express his excitement.
“Okay! Before that, let me tell you again about the abilities of ninjas and chakra from the basics!” Kakashi said while squatting.
“Why do you still need to talk about such basic stuff?” Sasuke said a little unhappily. He felt that so many days had been wasted and he didn’t get the power he wanted.
“Yes! Of course I know this, it’s chakra!” Naruto also nodded.
“How about you come?” Kakashi stared at Naruto with dead fish eyes.
“Ha! No, no! I think Sakura is more suitable.” Naruto decisively admitted defeat.
After looking at Naruto, Kakashi turned to Sakura and said, “Come on, Sakura.”
“Yes, Teacher Kakashi!” Sakura took out a scroll from behind her back and opened it. Inside was the information about chakra.
“Since everyone knows about it, I will give a brief introduction. The so-called chakra is the energy used by ninjas when performing techniques! In other words, chakra is composed of both physical energy drawn from various cells in the body and spiritual energy accumulated through countless training or experiences. The so-called technique is to extract these two energies from the body, and then use the action of making hand seals to stimulate the abilities used!” Sakura put the scroll back after she finished speaking.
“Yes, that’s right! Iruka is truly a man of good teachers and excellent students!” After listening to Sakura’s introduction, Kakashi also praised Iruka.
“Now we can use magic, so teacher, are you going to teach us some powerful ninjutsu?” Naruto said with a smile.
Hearing about the ninjutsu, Sasuke couldn’t help but get excited, ‘After so long, I can finally get stronger power! ‘
“As Naruto said, we can already use the technique, so…” Sasuke stared at Kakashi, his scorching gaze seemed to burn him.
“No, it’s not the right time yet. You guys are not able to use chakra flexibly.” Kakashi said lightly, with a hint of disdain in his dead fish eyes.
“What! How is this possible? Take Sasuke for example, he can even use Fire Style.” Naruto exclaimed.
Kakashi ignored Naruto and continued, “Okay, listen, just like what Sakura said, training chakra is to extract the two powers of body and mind, and then mix them in the body. Then, according to the technique you want to use, you can adjust the energy required for each. The coordination of power will also change. You can’t use chakra efficiently now. No matter how much chakra you extract, if you can’t control the balance of chakra, the effect of the technique may be halved or even unable to be activated. It will just consume chakra in vain and cause a series of weaknesses such as inability to fight for a long time!”
“So this is why I couldn’t use the clone jutsu before? What should I do then?” Naruto cooperated and touched his head with a smile, as if he had thought of something bad.
Glancing at Naruto, Kakashi continued, “Of course, you have to use your body to remember the feeling of controlling balance. You have to work hard to learn it with your body. This is a very hard exercise!”
“What…what exercise?” Sakura seemed frightened by Kakashi.
“Climb a tree!” Kakashi said, raising his index finger.
“Climb a tree?” ×3
Chapter 21 Tree Climbing Training (Old Version)
“Yes, tree climbing. But not just any tree climbing. I mean tree climbing without using hands.”
“What? No use of hands!” On the training ground, Naruto and the other two were stunned when they heard Kakashi’s request.
“Then what should we do?” Sakura asked directly.
“Just watch! I’ll show you!” Kakashi said and began to demonstrate it himself. He found a big tree and walked straight up it.
“Awesome!” Naruto shouted.
“Just climbed up vertically with his feet!” Sakura couldn’t help but mutter to herself.
Seeing this operation, Sasuke also began to get excited.
“Yeah! That’s about the feeling!” Kakashi walked to a branch, then stood upside down and said to Naruto and the other two, “Concentrate your chakra on the soles of your feet and let your feet stick to the tree trunk. As long as you can use chakra flexibly, you can do it. After you’re done, you can continue training on the water until you adapt to all terrains!”
“Wait, Teacher Kakashi, why can I become stronger by doing this?” Sakura asked the question that expressed Sasuke’s thoughts.
“So the next point is the key point. The first purpose of this kind of training is to use the trained chakra at will where necessary to reduce unnecessary consumption.” Looking at the puzzled Sakura, Kakashi continued, “Of course, the amount of chakra used in tree climbing is very subtle, and it is used on the soles of the feet, which is said to be the most difficult place to gather chakra. In other words, as long as you are proficient in this control, you can learn any technique. The second purpose is to maintain the trained chakra. Ninjas train chakra basically in battle. In that case, it is even more difficult to control and maintain chakra!” Looking at the three people who were eager to try, Kakashi stopped preaching.
“Okay! No matter how much I say, you won’t be able to master it immediately, so you can only remember it with your body.” Kakashi took out three kunai from the ninja tool bag and shot them in front of the three people. “Now use your own strength to climb to the highest point you can reach, and then use the kunai to mark there. The next step is to work hard to climb to a higher place and mark it. You can’t climb up like walking at the beginning, so just use a running start to slowly get used to it. Do you understand?”
Naruto looked at Kakashi who was pretending to be awesome, and felt a silent condolence for him who was about to be slapped in the face. “Kakashi, you probably don’t know that one of the three people in front of you has already mastered skills such as climbing trees and treading water, and there is another one who can master this skill with just a little practice!” He thought about it, but didn’t show it on his face.
“Teacher Kakashi, this kind of training is a piece of cake! I feel like I’ve already mastered it!” Naruto said loudly to Kakashi.
“Stop talking nonsense. If you know how to do it, prove it with actual actions!” Kakashi jumped off the tree and looked at Naruto who wanted to show off with an expressionless face.
“Okay, here I come!” Naruto pulled out his kunai and rushed forward.
“This loser! How can he succeed if he can’t even concentrate his chakra carefully?” Sasuke thought with disdain, and then he saw with his own eyes Naruto climb to the top of the tree in one breath, and then slowly walked down.
Seeing this, Sasuke’s eyes turned red, and a magatama appeared in each of his eyes. “How is this possible! Didn’t that guy say it was difficult? Could it be fake?!” Unconvinced, Sasuke pulled up a kunai and rushed up to a big tree without waiting for Naruto to return to the team.
“Hey! Hey! That’s not the case! Just because he’s a little bit stronger than you, he’s opening his Sharingan in anger. That’s too much.” Naruto secretly complained in his heart when he noticed Sasuke’s eyes opening, and then he couldn’t help but envy his pair of beautiful contact lenses. “Ability is not important, the key is handsomeness! Once you wear beautiful contact lenses, no one will love you! I’m the spokesperson for Uchiha.”
“Bang…” A burst of smoke dissipated, and it turned out that Sasuke, who had just rushed up a few steps, fell down. Unwilling to give up, Sasuke could only carefully mobilize his chakra, and then rushed up again. This time he climbed higher, but after taking a few more steps, the tree trunk was collapsed by chakra again, and Sasuke jumped down again with helplessness.
“Sasuke!” Sakura, who was standing behind him, couldn’t help but feel worried for Sasuke when she saw this scene.
“I didn’t expect that maintaining a certain amount of chakra is so difficult. If the chakra is too strong, it will be bounced back. If it is too weak, it will not generate enough suction! So this guy…” One of his eyes has turned into two magatama, and the other one is also spinning wildly. Sasuke glanced at Naruto with his Sharingan inconspicuously, “Is the gap between him and me so big!” Then he couldn’t help but clench his fists.
‘That’s too much…’ Naruto was too tired to complain.
“Although I know Naruto is very talented and has created his own Taijutsu Taichi Palm based on the Gentle Fist, I didn’t expect that the gap between him and Sasuke is so big? But he will be able to catch up soon after opening the Sharingan!” Kakashi glanced at Sasuke and couldn’t help but sighed, “This kid has a lot of problems in his heart! Uchiha Itachi?”
While the three were thinking about their own things, Sakura had already climbed up a big tree. Standing on the top of the tree, Sakura said to the three people below: “It’s not as difficult as Kakashi-sensei said!”
“I didn’t expect Sakura’s chakra control ability to be so strong! It seems that there are many monsters among this year’s graduates!” Kakashi sighed when he saw Sakura climbing to the top of the tree easily.
“Even Sakura is gone? Damn it.” Sasuke gritted his teeth and rushed forward again.
“Sakura is really awesome! She’s worthy of being my teammate!” Naruto gave Sakura a thumbs up and praised her.
“I want Sasuke’s approval even more! Why is it always like this?” Sakura, standing on the top of the tree, was speechless =_=, and then she silently encouraged Sasuke on the tree, “Come on, Sasuke! Naruto can do it, so you can do it too.”
“I didn’t expect that there are actually two people who can do it. It seems that the Uchiha clan is not as powerful as imagined!” Kakashi’s words stimulated Sasuke. Sasuke raised his head and looked at Kakashi. The magatama in his eyes turned faster until it became two magatama.
“As expected of the last survivor of the Uchiha, with such talent…” Kakashi thought for a moment, then looked at Sasuke who already had double magatama Sharingan and said, “Well! It seems I still have to teach you a simple method! I originally thought it wouldn’t be necessary.”
Hearing this, Sasuke stared at Kakashi, waiting for his next words.
“Naruto, climb the tree again. Sasuke, use your Sharingan to carefully observe the soles of Naruto’s feet.” Kakashi ordered.
“Yes, Kakashi-sensei.” Naruto glanced at Kakashi and started climbing the tree, ‘You want to use the Sharingan to copy the movement of chakra! But you still have to train yourself later, after all, this is to form physical instincts, not just copying. ‘
‘How does this guy know about Sharingan?’ Sasuke was confused when he heard the word Sharingan, but wisely did not ask. Instead, he looked at Naruto according to Kakashi’s method.
“Is this the trajectory of chakra? So that’s how it is! But how did Kakashi know the ability of the Sharingan?” Sasuke was puzzled, but he didn’t say much. Instead, he copied the chakra and began to practice repeatedly in order to master the special skill of climbing trees as soon as possible.
When Naruto came down, Kakashi took Naruto and Sakura to the river to start the next stage of training.
Chapter 22: The Beginning of Ninjutsu, Five Attributes of Escape Techniques (Old Version)
“Teacher Kakashi, how should we train next? Should we learn ninjutsu?” Naruto asked Kakashi excitedly by the river, and Sakura beside him was looking at him expectantly.
“No, no, you have to tread water first and strengthen your chakra control.” Kakashi broke their expectations without hesitation.
“Ah! Another chakra training! When can I learn ninjutsu? And I already know how to tread water.” Naruto complained.
“…” Kakashi looked at Naruto speechlessly and didn’t say anything like “Give it a try”. “When did you complete these exercises?” Kakashi couldn’t help but feel a little confused. He didn’t see Naruto doing any relevant exercises, so why did he suddenly make such great progress?
“Yes! Naruto, haven’t we always been together?” Sakura also echoed.
“Well! It’s because of the mission! We often have to pick up garbage in the river, and those shadow clones automatically complete these exercises. The memories of the shadow clones can be summarized to me, and I learned it naturally.” Naruto said nonchalantly.
Looking at the Versailles Naruto, Kakashi suddenly realized, ‘Only someone like you with a large amount of chakra and a strong physique can use the forbidden technique of multiple shadow clones. If it were someone else, they would either be unable to separate the clones, or there would be strong side effects after the memories merged.’ Thinking in his heart, Kakashi was also quite speechless =_=.
“Shadow clones? Can they combine the memories of clones? Teacher Kakashi, can you teach us this?” Sakura couldn’t help but get excited when she heard about the function of shadow clones. “With the bonus of shadow clones, no matter what kind of training you do, you can improve quickly! No wonder Naruto was able to catch up with Sasuke so quickly.”
“Shadow clone? That’s possible, but I can only teach you B-level shadow clone, so you won’t be able to use as many shadow clones as Naruto, and the shadow clones are not as useful as you think. But since I’m teaching you, let’s just wait for Sasuke!” Kakashi thought about it and decided to teach them the shadow clone. After all, this is not a forbidden technique like multiple shadow clones.
“B-level? Teacher Kakashi, are there other levels?” Sakura asked.
“Of course, above B-level there is A-level, which is the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique used by Naruto. This jutsu is similar to Shadow Clone, but the number of clones created at one time is several times or even dozens of times that of B-level Shadow Clone.” Kakashi explained to Sakura, “However, this jutsu is extremely harmful to ninjas. Unlike Shadow Clone, which can only create physical clones below its own limit, this jutsu will create physical clones beyond its own tolerance if you are not careful. It may cause mental damage if you are not careful, so this jutsu has been listed as a forbidden technique and cannot be taught without the approval of the Hokage.”
“Wow! It turns out my shadow clone is so powerful. I thought it was just an ordinary ninjutsu!” Naruto shouted in cooperation, as if he was extremely proud of his ninjutsu.
“Got it, Kakashi-sensei.” Sakura didn’t say much after listening to Kakashi’s popular science. After all, she knew the village system. “But why can Naruto learn it?” Sakura shouted.
“Okay, let me tell you about the hand seals and chakra circulation of Shadow Clone! When you become proficient in it, go to Sasuke and teach him. Once he learns it, it will also improve his learning efficiency.” After Kakashi finished speaking, he taught Sakura all the knowledge about Shadow Clone, and also gave her a scroll of Shadow Clone Technique.
“Yeah! I can be alone with Sasuke!” Ri-Sakura shouted excitedly, but Sakura remained calm and walked quickly to Sasuke with the scroll.
“Teacher Kakashi, it’s time to learn ninjutsu next!” Naruto looked at Sakura who was walking away, then turned around and looked at Kakashi and asked.
“Doesn’t Naruto like Sakura? It seems something interesting has happened!” Kakashi looked at Naruto in confusion, and then said: “Well! Before learning ninjutsu, let’s take a look at your attributes first!”
“Try injecting chakra into the test paper. Chakra is mainly divided into five attributes, namely, fire, wind, thunder, earth, and water. If it is fire attribute, the test paper will turn into ashes. If it is wind attribute, the test paper will be cut into two pieces. If it is thunder attribute, wrinkles will appear on the test paper. If it is earth attribute, the test paper will turn into pieces. If it is water attribute, the test paper will become moist. Come on, input your chakra first.” Kakashi took out a chakra test paper and motioned Naruto to input chakra.
Upon hearing this, Naruto took the chakra test paper and input chakra into it. Soon, the test paper reacted and split into two halves before Naruto could react.
“It seems that your attribute is wind attribute, so I will teach you a wind attribute ninjutsu!” After knowing Naruto’s attribute, Kakashi immediately decided to teach him a wind ninjutsu. ‘Which ninjutsu is better to teach? ‘ Kakashi thought about it and decided to give Naruto the right to choose.
“Copy ninja, let me know. I am a man who is proficient in thousands of ninjutsu. Naruto, just name one and I can teach it. I won’t be afraid of being slapped in the face anymore!” Kakashi was also secretly proud of himself. Why didn’t he think that knowing many ninjutsu would have such benefits! “It must be because he has never taught students before.”
“Teacher Kakashi, if we only have wind attribute, can we only learn wind jutsu?” Naruto asked with a hint of doubt in his tone.
Glancing at Naruto, Kakashi said, “Of course not. You can also learn other attributes of ninjutsu through hard study later, but that will be counterproductive unless you can complete the transformation of the nature of the attribute and form your own chakra seed.”
“And generally speaking, ninjas with lesser attributes will only devote their energy to other ninjutsu after they become jonin and have mastered their own ninjutsu sufficiently. After all, ninjas’ energy is not endless.” Kakashi glanced at Naruto, whose eyes were shining, and didn’t want to dampen his confidence. “Okay, have you decided what kind of ninjutsu you want?”
Naruto pondered for a moment, then said seriously: “I’ve decided, I want a wind attribute ninjutsu with a strong attack.”
He looked at Kakashi again and said hesitantly, “Teacher Kakashi, besides the wind attribute, can I choose a few low-level ninjutsu of other attributes? I want to study them first. After all, multi-attribute ninjas can use tactics better in battle. Besides, I have a shadow clone, so I believe it won’t delay the study of ninjutsu of this attribute.”
Kakashi stared at Naruto for a while, then he said thoughtfully: “It’s not impossible to learn other attribute ninjutsu. Then I will first teach you an offensive wind ninjutsu, Wind Cutting Technique. This technique can create sharp wind blades for long-range attacks.” He thought for a while, then said seriously, “As for other attribute ninjutsu, I will teach you one as well, but you have to promise me that once you find that your progress in learning ninjutsu of your own attribute is slowed down, you must stop learning.”
“Yes, Teacher Kakashi.” Naruto jumped up suddenly, thinking of the shadow clones studying ninjutsu in space, and couldn’t help but sigh that Teacher Kakashi was about to open his eyes again.
“Then I’ll give you a defensive ninjutsu of earth jutsu: Stone Armor Jutsu, a speed-up ninjutsu of lightning jutsu: Lightning Body Instant Jutsu, the most basic fire jutsu of fire jutsu, and a water jutsu: Water Prison Jutsu!”
“Yes!” Naruto nodded happily as he looked at Kakashi who was writing a ninjutsu scroll.
“Well! That’s all. Take a look at it yourself first. If you don’t understand, come and ask me!” After throwing the scroll to Naruto, Kakashi jumped onto the branch with a book in his hand, lay there and read leisurely.
Chapter 23: Ninjutsu: Tai Chi Palm (Old Version)
In the afternoon, Naruto separated from Kakashi and the other two and walked to a remote training ground. This was the place where Naruto had been training since he was a child in the original work, and it was also the place where Naruto was training now.
There were already three people training on the training ground. They were the three members of Team 8. When they saw Naruto arriving, they stopped training.
“Naruto, why are you so late today? I can’t wait to start fighting you.” Kiba asked confused.
“Kakashi-sensei taught us something new today! We should ask him clearly while he’s here, otherwise it will be troublesome to wait for someone.” Naruto said with a smile, and then asked, “Are we going to learn Ninja Taijutsu today?”
“…” Ya was speechless =_=.
Naruto reacted immediately, “It seems that I was too excited today! I even forgot this. I must always stay alert! After all, most of Inuzuka Kiba’s skills are in ninjutsu. If he doesn’t use ninjutsu, what’s the point of fighting? Does the sense of smell determine success or failure?”
“Okay! Let’s get started! Shino will be the referee.” After Naruto finished speaking, Shino nodded, then pulled Naruto aside and whispered, “My bug hit that kid again, are you still going to ignore it?”
“It’s okay, they should be Hinata’s clansmen. By the way, are there anyone else?” Naruto asked, shaking his head.
“No, the bugs told me there’s no one here.” Shino pushed up his sunglasses and said.
“Shino, thank you for your help, please continue!” Naruto said.
“Yeah!” Standing aside, Naruto and Kiba officially came on stage.
“Naruto, come on!” Hinata stood aside and cheered Naruto quietly. If it weren’t for Naruto’s good hearing, he might not have heard it.
Naruto smiled at Hinata, then watched her shyly lower her head, “So cute! It must be nice to have a daughter like this.” His thoughts immediately came to Sunflower during the Boruto period, and then the pineapple head that was with Sunflower…
Naruto couldn’t help but shudder, and his thoughts returned to reality. Ya was staring at him closely, “Naruto, let’s duel! This time, I will definitely be able to break your weak Taijutsu.”
“What do you mean by soft physical technique? That’s called physical technique – Tai Chi Palm. It’s evolved from Hinata’s soft fist – Bagua Palm. But since I don’t have the Byakugan, I can only imitate the moves to form Tai Chi Palm.” Naruto explained.
However, this explanation was made up by him to deceive the ninjas who were secretly watching him. The truth was of course that he used the Tai Chi moves in his memory and combined them with his current chakra to form a new Tai Chi.
In order to find a source for this physical technique, he specially found Hinata and learned from her some soft boxing concepts and the distribution of tendons and acupoints in the human body. Then after watching several actual soft boxing fights, the physical technique Tai Chi came into being. Although only a few moves of Tai Chi Palm have been revealed for the time being, the core is still the use of small forces to achieve great results, and the combination of hardness and softness.
“And, Kiba, this physical technique is only known by you few. You should feel honored as the first ninja to try it!” Naruto teased Inuzuka Kiba.
“Hehe! Let’s start! I will definitely win this time.” Ya said solemnly.
“Okay then! Let me see what gives you so much confidence.” Naruto said with a smile.
When Shino saw that the two had finished their verbal attacks, he pushed up his sunglasses and announced, “Begin!” Following Shino’s order, the two of them simultaneously put down the seal of reconciliation, and it was still Inuzuka Kiba who took the lead in attacking.
“Beast Mimicry Ninja Technique, Four-legged Technique!” Ya, who was lying on the ground, quickly rushed towards Naruto after his nails and teeth grew rapidly.
Naruto, who has fought with Kiba many times, is naturally familiar with his moves. He stood in place, assuming a Tai Chi stance, with most of his chakra concentrated in his hands and feet. Due to the difference in their physical bodies, Naruto is still not as good as Inuzuka Kiba in head-on physical combat. Although he can keep up with his reaction, his speed is still a little slower, so he can only use softness to overcome hardness and use slowness to defeat speed.
“Bang… Bang…” A few dull sounds of body collision were heard. In an instant, the two had fought several times. Ya’s crazy claw attacks did not cause any harm to Naruto. Instead, he was slowly absorbed and entangled by the chakra attached to Naruto’s hands, making it difficult to break away.
“It’s the Silk-Channel Force and Cloud Hands again! Watch out Naruto, the Beast-Mimicking Ninjutsu, Instantaneous Fang!” Fang used the ninjutsu, and the chakra flow around his body surged, breaking through the restraints of Naruto’s chakra. Then he turned over and took two steps back. He tapped the ground with his foot, and his body accelerated and rushed towards Naruto.
“Naruto, this is a ninjutsu I came up with specifically to break your restraints, try it!”
In previous sparring sessions, Inuzuka Kiba was always slowly tightened by this silk-winding force, and then pulled by the Cloud Hands to dance in circles until he lost the ability to resist and was defeated. This time, he deliberately trained his chakra continuously to spread his own chakra throughout his body, forming a thin chakra film. Although it has no other use, once he is bound, he can break the film from the inside and release the residual chakra stored inside and the chakra airflow mixed with air, forming a huge impact.
“This is a ninjutsu that I’ve never seen before! Did you create it yourself? You are worthy of being recognized by me, and you can’t look down on me! Look at my new tricks.” Naruto said as he took the initiative to rush towards Inuzuka Kiba.
The moment Ya’s hand touched Naruto, Naruto pulled him back, then lifted him forward, [Physical Technique·Tai Chi Palm·Single Whip], hooked his hand and stepped forward with his right arm, one hand went into Ya’s arms, then transformed from hard to soft, and chakra spread throughout his palm and exploded instantly.
Seeing this scene, Shino and Hinata hurried over to help Ya up.
‘Gentle fist?’ ×2, the ANBU who was watching from the dark and Hyuga Hanabi who was following her sister from behind the tree thought at the same time, but the two had no intention of showing up.
“Cough… cough cough!” Kiba touched his chest and couldn’t breathe for a while. Looking at Inuzuka Kiba lying on the ground, Naruto decisively stopped.
“Hey! What’s going on? It’s similar to the Gentle Fist.” Ya asked, panting. Having fought against Hinata before, he naturally knew the power of the Gentle Fist, but Naruto’s palm was obviously different from Hinata’s.
“It’s similar to the Gentle Fist, but the Gentle Fist is a physical technique that injects one’s own chakra into the enemy’s body, thereby damaging the enemy’s chakra pathways, the ‘meridian system’ and internal organs. However, this requires the cooperation of the Byakugan. Since it is difficult for my chakra to penetrate the tendons and veins, and I don’t have the Byakugan, I simply use a large amount of chakra to compress your chest in an instant, making it impossible for you to breathe and thus lose your combat effectiveness. However, if you encounter someone with a modified body, this trick may not work.” Naruto looked at the uncomfortable Ya and gave a brief explanation.
“Phew! That’s too uncomfortable, but I should be able to learn this trick.” Ya’s eyes lit up after hearing his explanation.
“Well! It is possible. This method is very rough, unlike Tai Chi. It requires sufficient training to maintain the balanced distribution of chakra in the body, thereby generating silk-winding force. You can use it as long as you have enough chakra.” Naruto thought about it and nodded in confirmation.
“Um, Naruto…” Inuzuka Kiba suddenly said shyly.
“Oh my god, what are you doing?” ⊙?⊙! Naruto was so scared when he saw Inuzuka Kiba like this, “I’m telling you, I like the opposite sex, don’t come over here!”
Ya rolled his eyes and said, “What are you thinking about! I just want to ask if you can teach me this.”
He glanced at Inuzuka Kiba suspiciously and knew what he was thinking. “It’s only five years until the Fourth War. It’s still necessary to train the Twelve. The training of Team Seven is already half a year ahead of the original. Team Eight must keep up!” Naruto changed his mind, but remained calm on the surface.
Naruto pretended to think about it and then confirmed, “I created this myself, of course it’s OK, but are you sure you have enough chakra?”
“Don’t look down on me, I am the man who wants to become Hokage!” Inuzuka Kiba said excitedly when he heard this.
Naruto took a few steps back when he heard this, “Okay then! Hinata, Shino, you two can come too! After all, teaching one is teaching, maybe you can use it.”
“Yes, Naruto!” Hinata, who was holding her teeth, didn’t think much about it and walked over when she heard Naruto’s words.
Shino held up his sunglasses, thought for a moment, and walked over. After all, there were not many opportunities to learn like this.
Chapter 24: The Third Generation’s Thoughts, Battle with Hinata (Old Version)
On the training ground, Hinata and the other two sat cross-legged on the ground, frowning as they watched Naruto, who was explaining with his hands and gestures. From time to time, they could see chakra gathering in Naruto’s hands. After a while, the explanation ended and Naruto coughed to indicate that he had finished.
‘Don’t look at me like that! It’s really that simple’ Naruto thought when he saw the looks in the three people’s eyes.
In fact, there is nothing much to say about this move. It is mainly about the quantitative burst of chakra to form impact force. As long as you can stabilize enough chakra in your hands and then explode, it will be fine.
In Naruto’s opinion, Kiba’s Beast Mimicry Ninjutsu, Instant Kiba, was more technically demanding than this one, but the effect of Naruto’s use of it when he just fought Kiba was so good that it aroused Hinata and the other two’s desire to learn it.
This move was made by Naruto after he remembered Tsunade’s super strength. If the amount of chakra is sufficient and the control is enhanced in the future, it may be able to evolve into Tsunade’s super strength.
“Hmm! Maybe, although the chances are low,” Naruto thought.
“…”Everyone looked at him speechlessly.
“So, this move is to accumulate chakra in your hands and then explode it?” Ya asked speechlessly.
“Yes!” Naruto nodded with a smile, “It’s very simple, isn’t it? However, if you want to increase the power, you probably need to train your chakra and strengthen your chakra control. Today, Kakashi-sensei told me a training method. Although it didn’t work for me, it might work well for you.”
“I’ve thought about it. After its power is increased, I will give it a resounding name. It’s called Ninja Technique: Unparalleled Super Chakra Burst Technique.” Naruto shouted out the name of this second-year ninjutsu loudly.
“The characteristics of the naming are really similar to the Fourth Generation!” The Third Generation couldn’t help but sigh while looking at the crystal ball. Then he thought of the brilliant Fourth Generation, and Danzo’s face beside him became even darker.
Ever since the last time the Anbu reported to him that Naruto had created his own ninjutsu, the Sandaime’s crystal ball began to pay attention to Naruto again after graduation, and very frequently, so frequently that Naruto always felt a chill down his spine.
“Naruto’s talent may be stronger than the Fourth Hokage’s!” He remembered the yellow flashes that kept flashing on the battlefield.
“Should we give him the jutsu? There was no way he could have remembered it in such a short time last time.” The Sandaime recalled the night when Naruto got the Sealing Jutsu.
“After all, he is the Nine-Tails of the village, the orphan of the Fourth Hokage. It would be good to strengthen his ability to protect his life. Let’s give it to him! Maybe he can’t learn it.” The Third Hokage comforted himself, and then decided to teach Naruto the Flying Thunder God Technique. After all, Naruto grew up under his eyes, and he was confident that he could control the consequences.
“Chakra training?” Ya asked doubtfully.
“Huh! Didn’t your team leader tell you?” Naruto glanced at them and pretended to be confused.
“Not yet, Naruto!” Hinata whispered, “After all, our class has only been established for a month, and the teacher hasn’t started these teachings so quickly.”
“I already know how to do chakra training!” Shino said, pushing up his sunglasses.
“What! You already know it, why don’t I know it!” Ya scratched his head.
“Kiba, I can do it too…” Hinata hesitated for a moment and finally told Kiba the news that made him despair.
“That means I’m the only one in our class who can’t do it?” Ya said in despair.
“Aren’t all the people in your class ninjas from families? Hinata and the others were probably taught by their families. Didn’t you learn it, Kiba?” Naruto seemed to have just realized that Kiba had not learned chakra control.
“Yeah!” Shino nodded in agreement, and Hinata also nodded.
“Why haven’t I heard of it?” Ya was confused, as if he had been abandoned by the world.
“It’s okay, it’s not too late to know now! Whether you want to learn or not, you can also practice during daily tasks. I think I learned all these unknowingly during the missions.” Naruto comforted.
“…” Ya was speechless =_=!
“Learn. You all know how to do it, so how can I not learn?” Kiba said with determination, “After all, I am going to be the Hokage.”
Naruto didn’t dare to respond at this time. After all, he was not from this world and it would be easy for him to think wrongly. If he said “Hokage is mine” at this time, the scene would be unimaginable.
“Come on!” Naruto encouraged, “Then start learning now! I’ll teach you, Shino. I have something else to do with Hinata.”
Shino nodded to show his agreement, then pulled Ya away. As they left, he could still hear Ya saying why he wanted to leave here.
“Don’t you have good eyesight? Even I can see that they are interested in each other. What are we doing here? Are you a light bulb? You might end up being single in the future.” Shino pushed up his sunglasses, expressing his concern for Inuzuka Kiba’s future. Fortunately, Naruto couldn’t read minds, otherwise he would have laughed himself to death.
“Hinata, go ahead! Let’s fight first today.” Naruto said to Hinata.
Ever since he had the idea of ​​turning a series of tricks from his previous life into reality, Hinata, who has the Byakugan, came into Naruto’s sight. After all, there was only one person around him who was well versed in the human body structure and could give him guidance, and there was a high probability that she would not be suspected, so it was worth it for Naruto to try.
“Yeah!” After a month of contact, Hinata would no longer faint at the first touch during a battle like before.
“Naruto, I won’t let you down this time. I will definitely let you see the full power of the soft fist.” Hinata formed seals with both hands and said “white eyes”. Meridians appeared at the corners of her eyes. Then she assumed the starting posture of the Hyuga style, with her left palm facing outward and her right hand brought inward and placed in front of her chest.
Seeing this scene, Naruto also started in a similar manner to the Hyuga style, with one hand held horizontally in front and the other hand hanging low behind, making the signature move that Under One Person used when Wang Ye faced Zhuge.
Although he didn’t need to show any moves, it was good to look more powerful. It also showed the third generation that he learned Tai Chi Palm from Soft Fist and Bagua Palm, and the two were deeply connected.
If the Tai Chi master from his previous life saw this, he would probably say that his fighting was weird. However, Naruto said he didn’t care, because in this world he was the founder of Tai Chi. The posture for the first move depended on his mood, and of course he could do whatever was convenient and coolest. Moreover, this was a physical technique, Tai Chi Palm, which could send people dozens of meters away with one palm. It was completely different from those in his previous life.
“Come on!” Naruto said, and then Hinata with her Byakugan opened took the lead in attacking, striking out with one palm, then two, three, and attacks with special chakra continued to hit Naruto like raindrops.
Naruto bound his chakra in his hands to prevent the Hyuga clan’s special chakra from attacking his internal veins, and then took all the attacks one by one, not giving Hinata’s palms a chance to touch his body.
Unlike Inuzuka Kiba, Hinata, as a girl, is much weaker than Kiba in strength and not much faster than Kiba in normal state. If Kiba uses the Beast Mimicry Ninjutsu, he will be much faster than Hinata. However, Hinata is from the Hyuga clan, and her soft fist can hurt people as long as it touches them. Some chakra in her hands is not afraid of this, but the inside of her body is still unable to protect.
So Naruto took all of Hinata’s attacks and kept a safe distance.
Of course, if it weren’t for the desire to avoid hurting Hinata, perhaps Naruto could have ended the battle quickly.
Chapter 25: Soft Fist, Fireworks Appearance (Old Version)
In the trees, Hyuga Hanabi looked at the fully blossomed Hinata in amazement. Although she had seen it many times this month, she still felt incredible. “Sister, it’s different! Is it because of you?”
Hanabi looked at the two people fighting, and when she saw Naruto hit Hinata, she said angrily, “This guy actually dared to bully my sister, I’ll make you pay later.”
Naruto pushed Hinata away and said, “Hinata, do you want to take a rest? Your condition has declined.”
“No, I can still fight.” Hinata gritted her teeth and still refused to stop, ‘This time I must deliver thirty-two palms.’
Naruto frowned but said nothing when he heard this, but continued to assume the starting position of Tai Chi. Hinata saw the opportunity and rushed forward.
Naruto, who was attacked, no longer simply caught Hinata’s palm, but began to try to dodge it continuously, often dodging two palms after catching a few.
“Fast, I can dodge even faster. As long as I’m fast enough, the attack won’t hit me. In the world of martial arts, only speed can’t break it!” Naruto would take a few hits at the beginning, but then he stopped taking them and just kept dodging.
‘It’s now.’ Hinata opened her eyes and looked at the meridians in Naruto’s body, then chose the right moment and used the “Bagua Thirty-two Palms” with Hinata as the center, as if an invisible Bagua appeared.
“Sister actually…” Hanabi had never seen Hinata like this before.
A palm was slapped out, and special chakra followed. This time Naruto could only barely dodge it, but as soon as this palm passed, the next one followed.
“Two palms, four palms… thirty-two palms!” Naruto, who was unable to dodge, was pierced through the body by special chakra and was knocked away.
‘Sister, so powerful. This guy has seen how powerful our Hyuga clan is.’ Hinata Hanabi couldn’t help but think proudly, as if she was the one who defeated Naruto.
“A member of the Hyuga clan?” The Sandaime was thinking as he smoked his pipe.
“Hurizen, since the Demon Fox has graduated, I suggest that as Konoha’s weapon, he joins the Root. This will ensure that this weapon is always under our control.” Danzo said in a deep voice.
“Our control? It’s your control, right? Danzo, don’t think I don’t know what you have done over the years.” The Third Hokage glanced at Danzo.
“How did the news that Naruto is a demon fox get out? Do you think I don’t know?” The third generation looked angry.
“Hiruzen, didn’t you allow all this? Just like the White Fang before…” Danzo mocked, but before he could finish, the voice of the Third Hokage interrupted him, “Shut up, Danzo, I am the Hokage.”
“Hmph, you’ll regret this.” Danzo walked out with a cane.
“Danzo… Teacher, do you think I did something wrong?” The Third Hokage couldn’t help but fall into deep thought. Various images appeared in his mind, including White Fang, Orochimaru, Uchiha Fugaku…
He lowered his head and looked at Naruto in the crystal ball again, ‘I am right, where the leaves dance, the fire will never stop. Time will prove everything…’ Naruto stood up in the picture.
“Naruto-kun, I did it.” Hinata, who had never been able to break through the thirty-two palms, finally performed thirty-two palms in front of Naruto, and then collapsed to the ground because her chakra was exhausted.
‘How is it possible’ ×2
Hinata, who was collapsed on the ground, and Hanabi, who was hiding in the dark, were both surprised.
“How can you stand up after being hit by the soft fist?” The third generation was also puzzled, and looked at Naruto and Hinata in the picture, and suddenly realized, “So that’s it.”
“Well! The power of the gentle fist cannot be underestimated. Even if you are prepared, it is still hard to defend against!” Naruto propped himself up and stood up.
“Naruto…” Hinata also tried to get up, but she fell down again as soon as she stood up.
“No need to get up, I’ll do it!” Naruto walked to Hinata’s side, picked her up, and wanted to carry her to the stone bench on the side.
“Naruto, ah…” Hinata screamed, and then her cheeks turned red, steam came out of her head, and then she fainted, as if a kettle was boiling.
“…” Naruto looked at Hinata in his arms, then put her on the stone bench, looked around, and then felt relieved.
“If someone suddenly comes here, how can I explain it clearly!” Naruto looked at Hinata lying there in silence =_=.
“Hmm? What is this?” Naruto lowered his head, looked at Hinata’s hair and flipped it with his hands, “What is it! It turned out to be a branch, I thought it was something else!” Throwing away the branch, Naruto sat on the stone bench, waiting for Hinata to wake up.
“Hey! How did you resist the Gentle Fist Bagua Palm?” A voice came from behind Naruto. It was Hinata Hanabi who saw Naruto stand up.
“Who are you?” Naruto asked in fake confusion.
“I’m her sister!” Hanabi pointed at Hinata, “So, how did you withstand the gentle fist?”
“So that’s how it is. I didn’t expect Hinata to have a sister.” Naruto said with sudden realization, “But how to resist the soft fist is a secret! I wonder what you can offer in exchange for this secret?”
“…”Hanabi looked at Naruto speechlessly, as if Naruto was a big liar who was trying to fool a child.
“So you treat me like a child?” Hanabi demanded.
“So you’re not a child?” Naruto said, imitating Hanabi.
“…” Hanabi didn’t answer, but just looked at Naruto straight.
“Okay! I’ll explain it to you for Hinata’s sake.” Considering the Third Hokage and the Anbu who were watching secretly, Naruto decided to explain.
“Your Hyuga clan’s soft fist can directly attack the inside of the body. It is indeed very powerful, but if it cannot reach the target, then no matter how powerful the soft fist is, it is useless.”
“And the soft fist is different from the steel fist. Generally speaking, people who are used to using the soft fist rely on the effect of that special chakra, and their power in hitting people is not strong. This is reflected in Hinata. Although her speed is good, her strength is not strong enough for me. Once I can guard against that special chakra, the soft fist will not be effective enough for me.”
Naruto pointed at himself, indicating that he was fine.
“…” Hanabi was a little speechless, ‘Can’t you just get to the point? Don’t I know that I can avoid too much damage by defending against the soft fist chakra! ‘
“So, how do you defend against this kind of chakra?” Hanabi asked with a frown.
“First use a large amount of chakra to block the vital points, and then recover fast enough. You can’t use this, it’s innate.” Naruto said with a smile, touching his head.
“…” Hanabi looked at Naruto speechlessly =_=, ‘So it’s almost the same as not saying anything? ‘ Knowing the reason, Hanabi didn’t dwell on it anymore and walked straight towards Hinata.
“I’ll take Hinata back with me, sister. Don’t follow me!” She said loudly, then carried Hinata back.
“The kids in the ninja world are really strong!” Naruto sighed, rubbed his chin, and then turned around and walked back home.
Chapter 26: Memory Space Changes, Nine-Tail Appears (Old Version)
At night, Naruto lay in bed and put his consciousness into the memory space.
At this time, the memory space has been divided into five rooms.
Spaces one and two are the memories of past and present lives, space three is the memory of all the book knowledge in this life about the Naruto plot, and space four was turned by Naruto into an exclusive space for various martial arts moves from past lives.
Number five is the leisure space belonging to the main body. Here are all the memories of entertainment in the previous life, such as animation, novels, and even games. Although they are not used now, it does not hinder its existence, and this place can be regarded as the main body’s exclusive retreat space.
The five spaces are connected by corridors, similar to university dormitories.
In Space No. 3, hundreds of shadow clones are working hard on various trainings and comprehending the knowledge of various ninjutsu and sealing techniques.
“Let me see what we got today.”
Naruto walked to room number two and opened today’s memory book. “First, Wind Style and Lightning Style. These two need to be learned first. One can enhance the apparent attack power, and the other can try to strengthen the body and speed up.”
He took out a folder, reformatted it, and gave it to the other shadow clones to learn.
“You only need to learn Earth Style, Water Style, and Fire Style for now. You don’t have to master them.” He separated another folder and gave it to another group of shadow clones.
“Bang…” A series of explosions were heard. It turned out that the shadow clone in the space consumed too much chakra, causing it to break.
“Finally, I succeeded in using the Flying Thunder God!” After absorbing the memories of the shadow clones, Naruto couldn’t help but sigh, “It’s a pity that I still can’t use it in actual combat. I’ve wasted all the time I’ve practiced my reaction speed.” Thinking of the shadow clones that were constantly dodging kunai in Space 4, Naruto felt uncomfortable.
“Forget it. It just so happens that Flying Thunder God has been completed. There is a chance to send the mark outside the village. Then we can have our own research base. The faster the reaction speed, the better. It will always be useful.”
After comforting himself, Naruto prepared to return to Space No. 5 with his memories to start learning knowledge. After all, knowledge is power. Now he is ready to follow in Snake’s footsteps and develop the ninja world with technology.
With so many clones, Naruto naturally learns very quickly, but there is no place to practice. “The Third Hokage is watching too closely, and the time is too short, so there is no way to conduct the experiment I want. Fortunately, Flying Thunder God has become a god now.”
Although Naruto knew the disadvantages, he could do nothing about it. He was still too weak now. Even in normal state, it was difficult for a Jonin to deal with him. “It would be great if I could use Flying Thunder God at will.” After a slight sigh, Naruto devoted himself to learning.
“Bang…” Naruto, who was immersed in studying, received the memories from his shadow clone again.
“There’s a problem with the space.” After checking the memories transmitted by his clone, Naruto learned that something strange had occurred in the space No. 3 that he had created.
He hurried to space No. 3 and took a closer look. He found that a black square had appeared at the edge of the back of memory space No. 3 where he was. It was as big as a door frame and the color was like a black hole, so deep and dark that even light could not escape.
“This, has grown bigger?” Thinking back to the memory sent by the shadow clone, before the real body came, the black box was only the size of a palm, but now it is like a two-by-three-meter door, and it is still expanding.
Finally, the door frame stopped changing, and its size was limited to five by seven meters.
“Huh!” Naruto breathed a sigh of relief. After all, the memory space meant a lot to him.
Looking at the square black hole in front of him, Naruto sent a clone in without hesitation. Soon after, the memory came back. Behind the hole was a huge space that was estimated to be ten times ten times ten. There was nothing inside, and behind this huge space was a two times three black door.
Several more clones came out one after another, and then slowly entered the black hole one by one and came to a space.
“This atmosphere, there are so many negative emotions…”
The clone was dissolved again, and the memory returned to the main body. This time, it brought back not only the memory, but also the negative aura in the memory. “However, for me, it has little impact.”
After making sure there was no danger, Naruto entered an unknown space, then passed through the space into another unknown black hole. Soon, after making sure there was no danger in the black hole, Naruto walked in again.
After passing through two black holes, Naruto came to a passage.
Looking at the sewer in front of him, Naruto suddenly felt that it looked familiar and thought for a while.
“So this is the residence of the Nine-Tailed Fox in the original book!” Naruto slapped his thigh in surprise.
‘Isn’t the Nine-Tailed Fox in the sealed space? Why is it connected to my memory space? So that breath is from the Nine-Tailed Fox? No wonder there are so many negative emotions.’
“Perhaps, it’s all because of the spiritual space? The sealing technique is really amazing! From sealing kunai and food to sealing such a large tailed beast in the human body, it can also seal Kaguya-hime on the moon.”
Following the lead of the clone, Naruto walked towards the front of the sewer. ‘This feeling, that heavy chakra, is worthy of being the Nine-tailed Beast, the strongest of the nine tailed beasts. Even if there is only half of it, it still feels so dangerous to him!’
Naruto sighed as he walked, and soon, he passed through the sewers and came to a huge space.
In the middle of the space, there was a huge iron gate with a seal on it.
A sharp and piercing “click” sound was heard, and Naruto looked up at the place where the sound came from. There, an oversized orange figure was knocking on the iron door.
Naruto looked at the Nine-Tails in the cage. The Nine-Tails’ chakra was vast and boundless, like the ocean, which put a lot of pressure on him.
“It’s really big!” Naruto couldn’t help but exclaim as he looked at the Nine-Tails in front of him.
“Boy, come closer!” the huge figure spoke.
Naruto ignored it and sent out several clones to explore the surroundings of the sealed space.
“Bang…Squeak!” A huge claw attempted to reach out through the iron rod.
“Damn it, you dare to ignore me.” The Nine-Tailed Fox’s dull voice buzzed in the sealed space.
Looking at the clone that had completed its investigation, Naruto finally began to take care of the Nine-Tails.
“Hello, you are the Nine-Tails, right?” A polite question is the beginning of a good communication, and it is obvious that Naruto is impeccable in this regard.
“It seems that you have been imprisoned for a long time like me!” Naruto looked at the Nine-Tails, then laughed at himself, “Of course, maybe I’m better!”
“Roar!” At this time, the Nine-Tailed Fox, which was ignored by Naruto, seemed to have no desire to communicate, and slammed the iron gate again.
“I seemed to have heard your voice before. Was it my illusion? You look like a beast without wisdom. No wonder you are locked up.” Naruto sneered and turned around to walk out of the sealed space.
“Boy, what do you want to say?” Nine-Tailed Fox called out to Naruto.
Naruto turned around again, approached the iron gate, and looked at the Nine-Tails, “It seems that you are still wise. Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Uzumaki Naruto!” Then he smiled.
Chapter 27: The Hesitant Nine-Tailed Fox (Old Version)
“…” Nine-Tailed Fox opened its big red eyes and looked at the little creature approaching outside the iron gate.
“Boy, it’s a pity that I can’t get out, otherwise I would definitely eat you!” Nine-Tailed Fox said as he pressed the iron door with his claws, as if trying to push it open from the inside.
How could Naruto, who knew the Nine-Tails’s background, be frightened by its words? “If you eat me, you will die too! Nine-Tails, don’t think I haven’t seen the records of the Jinchūriki.” Naruto glanced at it.
“Ah! I don’t have to eat you, I just need to occupy your body!”
Suddenly, a large amount of chakra filled with an ominous aura rushed towards Naruto, wrapped him up and made him unable to move.
“It’s so heavy!” Feeling the violent chakra transmission, Naruto understood the Nine-Tails’ intention, “I made a mistake. I got too close and forgot it had this trick!”
“Bang…” Naruto, who was trying hard to resist the pressure, suddenly turned into smoke, and then several kunai fell into the smoke. As the pressure increased, the kunai turned into smoke again, and Naruto’s figure finally appeared.
“Shadow clone? Boy, you have quite a few tricks.” The Nine-Tails mocked Naruto who was struggling to resist.
Naruto, wrapped in scarlet chakra, resisted the pressure and looked at the Nine-Tails, “Nine-Tails, if you go out now, the result will only be that you will be sealed again, which will not do any good to you or me.” Chakra was still transmitting to Naruto.
“Roar! Boy, no one can seal me!” The Nine-Tails, who was irritated by Naruto, said coldly, and then continued to infuse a large amount of red chakra into Naruto, trying to control his mind.
“Have you forgotten those eyes? He treats you as a beast.” Naruto struggled to resist the heavy chakra, but did not feel the invasion of chakra.
“Is the Nine-Tails pretending? It has no intention of breaking the seal? No, it can’t be. It is not what it will be later. How can it restrain the evil in its chakra? Could it be…” Naruto seemed to realize something.
When the Nine-Tails heard what Naruto said, it felt extremely furious, and two streams of air spurted out of its nostrils instantly. The air currents turned into a strong wind, causing Naruto’s face to wrinkle and his clothes to flutter!
The Nine-Tails roared, “Boy, how do you know all this?” and stared at Naruto with his huge eyes.
“Ha! As long as something has existed, it will always leave traces, and I just happened to see it, so isn’t it reasonable for me to know all this! And I may know more than you think.” Naruto, who felt his body getting heavier, said with a relaxed tone.
“Roar! I was only ambushed. I am extremely tall and majestic. When I move, mountains collapse and the earth cracks. I can scare those ants into a state of panic. As powerful as I am, how could I end up like this if I hadn’t been ambushed? I am also sealed in your body.”
The Nine-Tailed Fox stood up and looked at Naruto, who was not even as big as its fingernail. Its voice was deafening and echoed in the space.
“Ha! Just assume that what you said is true!” At this time, several cracking sounds came from Naruto’s body, and smoke covered the surroundings.
Before the Nine-Tails could react, several shadow clones rushed out from the sewer behind him, formed a human rope and threw Naruto out of the range of the Nine-Tails’ chakra.
“Boy, you actually ran away.” Looking at Naruto being pulled away, the Nine-Tails became more angry.
“Nine-Tails, you can no longer threaten me. How about listening to my proposal?” Naruto said to the furious Nine-Tails, “This proposal may help you break free from the seal!”
“Boy, how did you stay sane under the attack of my chakra?” The Nine-Tails did not respond to Naruto’s suggestion, but instead asked why Naruto could still make such a small move despite its hatred.
After all, in its view, it was incredible that a human could endure its hatred for so long, and it was even more rare that he could escape rationally.
“Sure enough, this guy didn’t control his hatred. That must be because of the ten-by-ten space! After all, there is a chakra aura similar to the Nine-Tails in it.”
“Well! As long as your will is strong enough, you can still maintain a certain level of rationality under such hatred!” Naruto said sincerely.
“Besides, I hate you no less than you do! I believe that you in my body can see what I have gone through since I was a child! So, do you want to listen to my proposal?”
“Boy, I won’t be so bored watching your life, and I can’t watch it recently, so just say whatever you want to say!” The calmed Nine-Tails stared at Naruto and said.
‘Can’t watch it recently? Why? Is it because of my arrival? Or the memory space? Or, both?’
“Cooperate with me, and I promise to set you free within three years.” Naruto shook off his messy thoughts and said solemnly.
“Haha… Ha! Boy, you can’t even be free yourself, and you still say you want to give me freedom. Are you kidding me?” Nine-Tailed Fox laughed with his mouth wide open, his laughter full of disdain.
“Just because it’s not possible now doesn’t mean it won’t be possible in three years.” Naruto said to the Nine-Tails sincerely, “And for you, three years isn’t a long time, right?”
Looking at the sincere Naruto in front of him, Nine-Tails fell silent for the first time.
Naruto saw the Nine-Tails’ hesitation and struck while the iron was hot, “In these three years, you just need to stop using your chakra to affect me in your daily life, and then lend me your chakra when necessary.”
“How about it? With just a tiny amount of chakra and your cooperation, you’ll have a chance to be free.” Naruto’s seductive voice echoed in Nine-Tails’ ears.
“Freedom!” The Nine-Tailed Fox didn’t know what to say. After all, the word “freedom” was so ironic for them, the tailed beasts.
Since their birth, in these long years of thousands of years, how much time have they had to be free? And how much time have they been imprisoned?
Because of this, the Nine-Tails, which had once been free, longed for freedom even more, so Naruto’s words at this time could touch the Nine-Tails even more.
However, because of the thousand years of imprisonment, the Nine-Tailed Fox was full of disgust and rejection of humans, which made the Nine-Tailed Fox’s first reaction when hearing this was that he was unwilling to believe what Naruto said about freedom, and thus questioned his words.
But at this moment, because of Naruto’s words, the Nine-Tails’ emotions still fluctuated slightly.
“Continue to mock him? Or just ignore him?” Kyuubi didn’t know how to answer this sincere blond boy.
After all, as Naruto said, three years is not a long time for it. Compared to its thousand-year life, three years is just a blink of an eye.
And that little bit of chakra that can be recovered at any time is even more insignificant. It can’t even be said that this little bit of chakra is spent. After all, no one knows how much chakra it evaporates every day.
“Will you agree?” At this moment, Kyuubi was full of hesitation.
Chapter 28 Friendly Cooperation with Kyuubi (Old Version)
“Freedom? Boy! Why should I believe you? Although I don’t care about these short three years and this insignificant amount of chakra, do you think you can get my help by just talking nonsense like this?” The hesitant Nine-Tailed Fox finally spoke.
“Perhaps, allowing you to be free for a short period of time will increase your trust in me!” Knowing that the Nine-Tails was already moved, Naruto did not hesitate to add a chip that the Nine-Tails could not resist.
Hearing this, the Nine-Tailed Fox involuntarily looked at Naruto. For a moment, the man and the beast looked at each other, and space seemed to freeze.
As one of the creatures with the largest amount of chakra and the longest lifespan in the entire ninja world, the Nine-Tails sealed in Naruto’s body can clearly sense the emotional fluctuations deep in the human heart.
Although the Nine-Tailed Fox is more sensitive to malicious emotions, it does not mean that it cannot sense kindness.
And at this moment, looking at the kindness revealed in Naruto’s blue pupils, the Nine-Tails knew that this kid had not deceived him. He might really be able to let himself be free for a short time. Sensing the kindness, the Nine-Tails fell silent.
“Since you don’t say anything, I’ll take it as your agreement, Nine-Tails! But the method is not yet perfect. The unfinished technique is called the Nine-Sided Seal. I’ll come back to you after it’s completed. Now I’ll leave two shadow clones here to contact you. See you later, Nine-Tails.”
After saying this, Naruto created two shadow clones and left them behind, then began to walk towards the sewer.
Before entering the sewer, Naruto turned around, looked at the Nine-Tails and said, “By the way, let me introduce myself again. My name is Uzumaki Naruto, your partner, don’t forget me! The Nine-Tails.” Then he disappeared into the darkness.
The Nine-Tails looked at Naruto’s true form from behind and grinned silently.
“Nine-sided Sealing Technique? That woman created it, right? Sounds familiar, Uzumaki Naruto? Interesting, maybe there will be a day when I can be free again.” The Nine-Tails slowly lay down and closed his eyes.
Naruto returned to the unknown space and looked back, “I didn’t expect to have so many unexpected gains today! With the support of the Nine-Tails, many things will be much easier.”
Naruto withdrew his thoughts and looked at the unknown space in front of him. “Is it opened by the Nine-Tails’ chakra?” Naruto speculated, feeling the breath of the Nine-Tails.
“I don’t know what this space is for, maybe I need to try it more.” Naruto started to make hand seals, and dozens of shadow clones appeared in front of him.
The shadow clones began to explore the space carefully, but after a while, the shadow clones came into contact with it one after another without any gain.
“Is it really just an empty space? This cheat code is really useless, there’s not even a hint!” Naruto couldn’t help but feel a headache as he looked at the empty room.
Naruto had no idea what to do and had to give up, treating this space as a training space.
The next day, Naruto got up early, and then created a shadow clone to complete the task, while his original body began to exercise in the training ground. After all, ninjutsu can be practiced in space, but the body can only be practiced in reality.
“Wow! Youth!” A green figure flew past Naruto quickly.
“This is Xiao Li?” Looking at the green figure going away, Naruto shook his head and decided to start training!
I tried to control the chakra, and sure enough, after reaching a cooperation with the Nine-Tails last night, chakra control was much easier than before.
In this way, learning ninjutsu will be easier and your strength will increase at a speed visible to the naked eye.
And it’s not just improvement in chakra control. With the cooperation of the Nine-Tails, Naruto has also made a huge improvement in perception. For example, now he can tell that there is no Anbu around.
“It seems that after I graduate, the Sandaime will not dare to blatantly monitor me, the human jūriki. After all, it will be very troublesome if I am discovered.” He thought so in his heart, but remained calm on the surface.
First, he warmed up by running with weights, and then he used the Lightning Release: Instant Body Technique that he had learned last night with the efforts of his shadow clone.
As a lightning ninjutsu that specializes in speed, although its speed cannot be compared with the secret ninjutsu of the Yeyue clan, the advanced lightning ninjutsu that covers the whole body, such as the lightning chakra mode, this lightning ninjutsu can still concentrate the lightning chakra in the legs, thus having the effect of strengthening the leg muscles and activating the leg muscle nerves to a certain extent.
In this state, the strength, speed and defense of the legs can be slightly improved.
As soon as Naruto finished the hand seal, he found a pair of gazes cast on him, but he did not sense anyone nearby.
“The crystal ball of the Third Hokage?” Naruto continued to form the hand seal of Lightning Release, and then carefully sensed the training of the Lightning Release Chakra on his legs in this Lightning Release Ninjutsu.
Unfortunately, Naruto has not yet learned the nature change of Lightning Release, and is unable to condense lightning attribute chakra on his own. He can only consume a large amount of his own chakra to forcibly condense it, specifically, transforming his own chakra into lightning attribute.
This is by no means a simple matter. Nature change is a symbol of high-level ninjutsu. Just like in the original work, Kakashi Hatake is set to be the number one genius ninja in Konoha, born with seven chakra attributes. With the help of the Sharingan, he has copied thousands of ninjutsu, but there are not many types of nature changes, and the most commonly used ones are lightning escape and earth escape.
“Sizzle~”
A faint blue electric light flowed between Naruto’s legs, but it was difficult to see.
The blue electric light became stronger and stronger, but it seemed a little unstable. However, it was now clearly visible to the naked eye.
“Lightning Release: Flickering Body Technique!” As soon as a light shout was uttered, Naruto, who was just standing in the same place, suddenly jumped ten meters away.
“Is this Lightning Release?” Looking at the picture from the crystal ball, the Third Hokage couldn’t help but exclaimed, after all, he knew when Naruto learned this ninjutsu.
Unexpectedly, in just one day, Naruto easily mastered Lightning Release as a single-attribute ninja.
“Minato, Naruto’s talent is beyond yours! However, this ninjutsu is not suitable for him now.” As a ninjutsu professor, he could see the shortcomings of Naruto at a glance. Thinking so, the third generation was more determined to teach that technique to Naruto. Perhaps only he could learn this extremely difficult ninjutsu.
“Where Konoha dances, fire also continues. Naruto, you will become the pillar of Konoha. It seems that Kakashi should be replaced by Asuma at the beginning. It’s a pity that Asuma doesn’t have the Sharingan! “However, the situation of class division has been determined, and the third generation cannot change the leading ninja at will.
“However, it is also a good choice for Asuma to teach the ninjas from the Ino, Shika and Chou families, and with the help of Hong…” The Third Hokage thought, his mind wandering to who knows where.
“Is it like this? The Sandaime’s eyes have turned away? That’s right. After all, he is the Hokage. How can he stare at someone all day long?” Naruto continued to practice ninjutsu as if nothing had happened.
Chapter 29: Thoughts on Lightning Release Body Tempering (Old Version)
On the training ground, Naruto was using the Lightning Release: Flash Body Technique over and over again. It was not just him alone, but now he had created ten shadow clones.
Throughout the entire training ground, one Naruto after another was seen using the Lightning Release: Flash Body Technique and moving everywhere.
“Bang…Bang!” As several shadow clones were released, Naruto stopped training.
“Huh!” Unlike the memory space where he used Lightning Release without a physical body, now in the real world, after using Lightning Release, he can clearly feel that the cells in his legs are being constantly tempered by the Lightning Release Chakra, and then before they are destroyed, they are repaired by his powerful recovery ability. His legs are also being improved through this repeated tempering and repair.
Unfortunately, this technique is not very effective in increasing his speed. After all, Naruto is not a Lightning Release ninja. Not only is it too consuming, but it is also not as practical as ordinary instant body movement techniques. It can only be used as a technique to increase physical strength, and it can only improve the legs. Other parts still need to be studied.
Since it is a physical training, there is no need for the shadow clones to practice Lightning Release together. Naruto simply created some shadow clones to practice Wind Release: Wind Cutting Technique, so as to show his talent in ninjutsu. After all, in his perception, the third generation’s gaze is on him again.
“Wind Style: Wind Cutting Technique!” Several shadow clones used the Wind Cutting Technique together. Wind blades were spit out from the clones’ mouths and shot towards the trees not far away. The trees that were hit were cut instantly.
“After Lightning Release, is Wind Release next? Naruto, you really have a strong talent! I am really surprised!” The Third Hokage looked at Naruto in the picture and thought of his title of the last in the ninja school, and couldn’t help but sigh.
Who would have thought that Naruto, who was mediocre at school, would suddenly burst into talent once he left school! Even the orphan of the Uchiha clan was just ordinary in front of him.
“Damn it. If I don’t use a special lightning ninjutsu, then the lightning chakra outside the ninjutsu will be out of control and will just flow around in various parts of the body. And too strong lightning chakra will completely destroy the cells and fail to achieve the purpose of tempering.”
Naruto, who was tempering his body, couldn’t help but curse inwardly. Although this had a tempering effect, this kind of tempering was completely out of his control and it was easy to get hurt.
“It seems we have to find another way.”
At this moment, his whole body was covered with black marks, and his golden hair was all standing up like a broom.
The reason for this result was that he was just making seals to temper his legs when he suddenly had an idea and thought about what would happen if he used this chakra to temper his whole body, and then he tried it.
As expected, if you don’t seek death, you won’t die. If you really try, you will die. His miserable condition now speaks for itself.
“The real Lightning Chakra Mode is not that easy to complete, otherwise the Land of Lightning wouldn’t be the only place in the entire ninja world that has this secret technique.” Naruto sighed, but this didn’t stop him from exploring the secrets of the Chakra Mode.
Unable to make a breakthrough, he sat cross-legged on the ground, his mind entered the memory space, ready to find the direction of breakthrough in the memory space. After all, there were so many powerful people who used thunder and lightning in the heavens and all realms, there must be a way to succeed.
As his spirit entered the space, a kunai on his body also disappeared.
Half an hour later, Naruto woke up from the space with nothing.
As an old bookworm, he has read all kinds of fancy operations and has many methods of tempering the body with lightning in his memory, but after reading them, he found that none of them are suitable for him now.
For example, in the fantasy world, tempering the body requires not only skills but also the help of secret medicine, otherwise it will leave hidden injuries.
For example, electric shock enhancement in the science fiction world also requires special medicine, otherwise you will die.
Although Naruto is confident that his body is stronger than that of ordinary people in the science fiction world, he will not practice blindly, as it would be bad to leave hidden injuries, even though he has good recovery ability.
After all, strength is only temporary, and he doesn’t want to be a short-lived strong man.
As for special abilities and the like, they all require extraordinary talent. Without some superpowers, you can’t do anything stupid.
Naruto looked at himself. He only had a wind attribute and couldn’t even refine lightning chakra on his own. “What a waste!”
After a self-deprecating laugh, Naruto cheered up. Even though he could mock himself, he still had to practice. Since the amount of electricity used in the lightning tempering of the whole body couldn’t be too great, and he himself couldn’t control the strength when using the lightning chakra, he would use the shadow clone to assist him. He would eventually complete the tempering by tempering it inch by inch.
“It’s a pity that there is no secret medicine to restore the body!” This thought flashed through Naruto’s mind, but he was helpless.
After all, in the era of western medicine in the previous life, everyone would read medical books for free, and it would be considered good if he had some warming and nourishing prescriptions in his memory. However, in the ninja world, those prescriptions with powerful recovery effects were all secret and would never be revealed.
Having made up his mind, Naruto threw down a kunai with a mark and started walking home. The remaining shadow clones stayed here to practice the wind-kiri technique until their chakra was exhausted.
Back in the house, Naruto took off his clothes, and the Third Hokage who was watching silently changed the scene.
Naruto lay quietly on the bed, and ten pairs of hands were placed all over his body. After Naruto was ready, a shadow clone began to generate electricity with his hands.
“Hiss…hiss…”
The sound of electricity running through the room continued to be heard, and corresponding to it, Naruto’s body was twitching.
“Stop…” Naruto’s weak voice sounded amid the sound of electricity.
The ten shadow clones stopped their actions upon hearing the command, and as the electric current disappeared, Naruto was finally able to take a break.
“I made a mistake. I didn’t expect that the Shadow Clone’s Lightning Chakra control was also average!” This thought flashed through Naruto’s mind, and he carefully sensed his body again. Sure enough, this method was still very effective.
All the cells in my body have been tempered a little bit. Although there are no concrete results yet, there is hope that my body will be strengthened over time.
Seeing the effect, Naruto gritted his teeth and decided to try again.
Countless electric currents shuttled through the body again, the cells were constantly tempered and weakened, and then recovered with the help of Naruto’s own recovery ability of the Uzumaki bloodline and the Nine-Tailed Fox’s yang attribute chakra. In general, repair is faster than tempering.
After a while, Naruto stopped again, his body shaking.
He gritted his teeth, thinking that he had already done it twice, and it would not be a loss if he did it again. He made up his mind and said “continue”, and the electric shock started again.
In the dim room, blue light kept shining, a light that was not very noticeable during the day when the sun was shining brightly.
As the light flickered and Naruto continued to speak, his body was strengthening at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Chapter 30: The Beginning of C-Rank Mission (Old Version)
As the current flows, a new day begins again.
“Bang…” The shadow clones around the main body finally shattered due to the depletion of chakra, and the sound of electric current that had been buzzing finally stopped.
Sensing the dissipation of his clone, Naruto, who was unable to extricate himself from the state of self-abuse, finally withdrew from the memory space.
He squeezed out some time, formed hand seals, and created dozens of shadow clones again. He assigned ten of them to go to the mission hall to meet Kakashi and the others, and prepare to clear out the D-level tasks in the mission hall once again.
“Good morning! Teacher Kakashi.” The shadow clone who came to the mission hall greeted the listless Kakashi.
“Good morning! Sakura, Sasuke.” Kakashi saw Sakura and Sasuke behind him again, and after thinking about it, he decided to say hello.
Although he is not the original body, he still has to observe proper etiquette. ‘I am the most polite shadow clone,’ he thought to himself and gave his teammates a kind smile.
“You, or the clone?” Sasuke used a questioning tone, but his expression was quite certain.
The shadow clone looked at Sasuke and said with a smile: “Well, of course not! How can we use shadow clones to complete a mission? Kakashi-sensei, let’s go get the mission! By the way, our class has completed the most missions this year!”
Naruto’s shadow clone briefly answered Sasuke’s question and then asked Kakashi.
“Damn, this loser, how can this be his real body?” Sasuke clenched his fists, but didn’t dare to say it out loud. Even Kakashi and the others might know it, because he had fought against shadow clones many times.
‘This team still has a lot of problems! ‘ Kakashi interrupted his thoughts and replied: “Yeah! Although there are many tasks completed, the level is too low.” Kakashi glanced at the interaction between Naruto’s shadow clone and Sasuke, and there was no abnormality on his face.
“It seems I have to ask the original body what it thinks.” Naruto’s shadow clone thought about it, and a fox belt pendant on his body was crushed, but his face was still full of smiles.
“The ones that you can complete by yourself have been selected. The remaining two require the cooperation of the whole class. You go and cooperate with Sasuke and the others later. That’s it.” Kakashi threw a task scroll to Naruto, and then after giving the instructions, he handed the matter over to the trio with confidence, and disappeared with the Intimate Paradise.
After successfully completing the day’s mission, the three-member team of Team 7 found Kakashi, who was obsessed with the emperor’s uncle’s work, on a tree in the training ground.
After handing over the task to Kakashi, Sasuke took the initiative to say to Kakashi: “Teacher Kakashi, I feel that the current D-level missions can no longer help us improve our strength. Our team 7 should now accept more challenging C-level missions.”
This was what Naruto’s shadow clone and the other two had agreed upon during today’s mission after receiving a reply from his original body. Although the team now has non-stop D-level missions every day, and they all require teamwork, those tasks that do not require coordination or where coordination is not very meaningful are all completed by the shadow clones.
But now the D-level tasks that need to be completed have become repetitive and cannot achieve the effect of training.
So after Naruto casually mentioned it, Sasuke, who was unwilling to accept the status quo, took the opportunity to propose it to Kakashi without giving Sakura a chance to object.
“Damn, it would be nice to complete D-rank missions with Sasuke every day! It’s safe and easy!” thought Ri-Yakura.
“C-rank missions?” Kakashi repeated, and glanced at Naruto who was behind Sasuke before speaking, “Well, we have completed enough D-rank missions. It seems that it is time for you to leave the village to carry out your mission.”
According to Konoha’s rules, new Genin can take on any D-level missions and a small number of C-level missions if they are led by a guiding Jonin.
After Kakashi had them take on D-level missions for a period of time, they were able to choose to take on appropriate C-level missions based on the team’s actual situation.
Seeing that Team 7 had been diligently completing so many D-level missions, Kakashi thought that it was time for Team 7 to leave Konoha and see the vast world outside.
“Okay, let’s meet in front of the mission hall at 9:30 tomorrow morning.” Kakashi, holding the intimate paradise, said this and left the place with a “flash body technique”.
The next morning, in the mission hall, the Third Hokage once again came to the small mission hall for the first time.
“Sir Sandaime, I would like to lead Team 7 to take on a C-rank mission.” Kakashi stepped forward with a respectful attitude.
The Third Hokage had a kind smile on his face: “It’s Kakashi! The newly graduated Genin team must be carefully selected if they want to accept C-level missions. Let me take a look.” He took a scroll from the table beside him and unfolded it.
“C-rank mission: Clear out the Fenglin bandits at the border of the Kingdom of Soup. The reward is 100,000 taels.”
“C-rank mission: Help escort the Wave Country Chamber of Commerce back to Wave Country safely, reward is 150,000 taels.”
Compared to D-level tasks, which require completing villagers’ tasks or tasks issued by the village in the village, C-level tasks not only have their execution locations moved outside the village, the task content has also become more challenging, and even the rewards have been greatly increased.
When the members of Class 7 saw the tasks listed on the scroll, everyone had different ideas in their minds, but the only thing they all had in common was that they couldn’t help but get excited.
Sakura was yelling: “I can travel with Sasuke! Yeah!”
“Now I finally have a chance to compete with this guy!” Sasuke looked at Naruto who was standing beside him and smiled, but said nothing.
Naruto stood there with a smile on his face, quietly looking at everyone.
“Let’s choose this one.” Kakashi said after reading the contents of the scroll.
Sakura at the side asked in confusion: “Teacher Kakashi, what mission are we taking?”
Kakashi looked at the three people with puzzled faces and handed the scroll to them.
Naruto, who was the first to get the mission scroll, quickly scanned the entire scroll.
“A C-rank mission, helping the Fire Country farmers eradicate wild boars, isn’t this similar to a D-rank mission? But as long as we can get out of the village, it will be fine. That way, my current Flying Thunder God will be useful.” Naruto thought as he thought of the dense marks in the woods.
Sasuke and Sakura also took a look. Sasuke didn’t change at all, but Sakura was much happier.
“Yeah! Just hunt some wild boars, and I can be with Sasuke again.” Ri-Sakura waved her fist and laughed.
The Sandaime Hokage took the scroll back after the three of them finished reading it, and the assistant beside him saw the right moment and handed over a slightly smaller scroll, saying, “Lord Kakashi, all the information about the mission is already in it.”
Kakashi opened the intelligence scroll and scanned the entire scroll in one glance. He threw the scroll to Naruto.
Naruto, however, studied the information carefully with the idea of ​​raising the protagonist’s mission level by one or two levels.
The scroll contained the basic information of the employer, who was just a farmer, and the biggest threat was a wild boar that might have chakra.
After reading it, Naruto passed the information to Sasuke and the other two.
After Sakura and Sasuke finished reading the intelligence scroll, Sasuke couldn’t wait to speak: “Teacher Kakashi…”
Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Kakashi, “Okay, this is the first one, and there will be more difficult ones later. Get ready to go!”
“That’s it at the beginning? You probably think I haven’t watched Naruto!” Naruto secretly complained.
Chapter 31 Mission Begins (Old Version)
In front of the Konoha gate, all four members of Team 7 have arrived.
The one in charge of guarding this place is Gang Zi Tie, who is called one of the two gate gods by Naruto fans.
He has long black hedgehog hair, a Konoha forehead protector, a bandage on his face, a mustache, and a tight blue combat uniform with a green Chunin vest on the outside.
“Hey, Kakashi!” Gang Zitie greeted Kakashi, “Are you going to leave the village?”
Kakashi nodded, “Well, take them on a C-rank mission.
“Oh, really?” Gang Zitie’s eyes swept across the entire Team 7, and when he saw Sasuke, his eyes lingered for a few seconds.
“Uchiha clan? I wonder if those eyes have been awakened!”
He saw Naruto smiling behind Sasuke again, “This blonde hair looks familiar!” Gang Zitie was stunned for a moment, and in a trance he saw a figure wearing a Hokage robe overlapping with Naruto.
An idea suddenly popped up in Gang Zitie’s mind. Then he shook his head, “What am I thinking about! This is not true!” He laughed at himself in his heart.
How could that kind of thing be possible!
Kakashi handed the mission scroll to Gang Zitetsu, and only after he checked and confirmed that the information was correct was the gate of Konoha opened.
This is Konoha’s rule, to prevent ninjas from becoming traitors, so it is clearly stated that ninjas are not allowed to leave Konoha without reason unless required by the mission. Unless there is special approval, violators will be treated as “traitors”.
Even an elite jonin like Kakashi must abide by these rules and regulations, otherwise he will be like Sasuke in the original work.
After walking out of the Konoha gate, Naruto looked back at the huge wall that surrounded the entire Konoha Village, and suddenly a feeling of freedom surged in his heart.
“Haha, I’m finally leaving the village. This will be the first step for me, Naruto, to become Hokage!” Naruto raised his index finger to the sky and made a declaration.
“Idiot!” Sasuke said in his heart when he saw Naruto turned his head away, but he didn’t dare to say it out loud.
Sakura just watched Sasuke from the side.
Kakashi couldn’t help but sigh when he saw Naruto like this: “This is what Naruto really looks like.” Naruto has changed so much in the past two months, so much that even people who are familiar with him don’t dare to recognize him. He is too mature and a genius.
This is the first time Naruto has left Konoha Village since he traveled through time, and this makes Naruto so excited that he forgets himself a little.
As long as he has this chance, he will be able to send Flying Thunder God out of Konoha, and then he will have much more room to maneuver.
However, he will not leave Konoha for the time being. After all, Konoha can better protect him before he grows up.
As we got farther and farther away from Konoha, the feeling of being trapped in the village in the past suddenly disappeared, and was replaced by a sense of freedom that was like a bird flying into the sky and a fish leaping into the sea!
On the way, Sakura asked Kakashi, “Teacher Kakashi, this mission doesn’t look difficult, why do you still send out C-rank missions?”
“A ninja’s mission depends on the difficulty of the mission itself and the amount of commission given by the employer. Some employers are wealthy, so it is understandable that they will issue high-level missions if they are willing.” Kakashi answered briefly, then sped up and kept jumping between the trees.
The target of this mission is on the edge of the Fire Nation’s capital, where there is a large piece of farmland, and all of this farmland belongs to the farmer in front of us.
“Welcome, honorable jonin.” The speaker was a plump fat man, who was the owner of the place. Being well-informed, he naturally recognized what Kakashi’s outfit represented.
Kakashi didn’t care about the formalities and said directly: “Tell us the details of the mission. We will start to capture the wild boar immediately.”
The farmer in front of him seemed to be accustomed to the straightforward character of the ninjas, so he didn’t waste any words and said directly: “Half a month ago, a big wild boar with black bristles came to my farm and destroyed a lot of my food. The daimyo wanted it, and I am going to lose my life and property after being destroyed by that animal!”
As she spoke, she seemed to wipe away tears, then glanced at Kakashi, “We also thought of some ways, such as asking samurai to catch it, but the beast’s strong mane made it invulnerable to swords and guns, and several samurai were injured. Fortunately, the beast is not very vengeful, which gave us the opportunity to ask the ninja master to come.”
Kakashi knew all this information from the scroll, but he still chose to ask again. After all, information can be wrong sometimes.
“It looks like it’s just a big wild boar, Teacher Kakashi.” Sakura said with a nonchalant look on her face.
Sasuke looked at Kakashi. Although he didn’t say anything, his expression showed that he was not very serious about this mission. After all, he was just a beast. Even with chakra, he was still a beast.
Naruto was cautious for a moment. After all, it was the protagonist team’s first C-rank mission. Who knows what kind of monsters will appear? Just like in the original work, two senior ninjas appeared in a small escort mission.
Kakashi looked at the changes in the expressions of the three people, knew what they were thinking, and said: “Since it is just a beast, I will leave it to you. Let me see the results of your training for so long!”
After seeing that Kakashi wasn’t joking, the three nodded.
In order to prevent the three members of Team 7 from failing to find the target, the farmer specially found a hunter named Tian Ye to lead them to the place where the wild boar appeared.
Under the leadership of Tian Ye, the entire Class 7 made a big circle in the forest, and finally saw the traces left by the wild boar.
On the way, they passed a river, where they almost lost the whereabouts of the wild boar. Fortunately, with the help of an experienced person named Tian, ​​they found the wild boar again.
At three o’clock in the afternoon of the same day, everyone saw huge footprints left by the wild boar and its feces on the ground.
The footprints and feces were very fresh, indicating that a wild boar had passed by here not long ago.
Tian Ye bent down, sniffed with his nose, and determined the wild boar’s final direction.
He led everyone towards a dense forest covered with bushes.
“Ah!!” A big black wild boar jumped out from the bushes.
The moment he saw the wild boar unexpectedly, Tian Ye, as a hunter, reacted quickly and dodged to the side.
Among the three, Sakura’s legs went weak, but the ninja’s belief overcame her inner fear, and she took the kunai in her hand.
“Swish, swish…” Naruto and Sasuke shot out kunai the moment they saw the wild boar coming out.
I saw many kunai hitting the wild boar’s skin and then falling to the ground.
“What!” Sasuke was shocked, but he didn’t stop the movement of his hands, and more kunai shot out from his hands.
“Ao!” The wild boar seemed to be annoyed by the kunai. After a cry, it ignored the kunai that hit it and rushed directly towards the owner of the kunai.
Naruto saw the wild boar rushing towards Sasuke and shouted, “Sasuke, shoot its eyes.” He took out two kunai in his hand, with a glimmer of light between the two kunai.
Naruto shot out two kunai that pierced the trees on both sides, and then fired more similar kunai again. The kunai fell one by one in different locations, distributed between the trees.
Chapter 32: Wild Boar Surrenders, the Might of Thousand Birds (Old Version)
The moment Naruto shouted, the wild boar’s eye had already been stabbed.
I saw scarlet blood flowing out of the wild boar’s eyes and spilling all over the ground.
“I don’t need your reminder!” Sasuke said in his mind, and then quickly formed seals with his hands.
The moment the sound of “Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu” was rang out, a huge fireball flew towards the wild boar.
“Ah…ah…” The wild boar, which was already mad because of the injury to his eyes, was stimulated by the fireball and became even more violent.
At this time, the wild boar was like a warrior in black armor, rushing around rampaging and no one dared to stop it wherever it went.
“Sakura!” Naruto took advantage of the wild boar’s madness and called out softly, and when Sakura’s attention was attracted, the wild boar’s gaze also followed.
The wild boar that has lost its sight has a more sensitive hearing.
Sakura was a little confused when she saw Naruto calling her, and then she saw the wild boar rushing towards Naruto, and she was frightened. She subconsciously shot out the kunai in her hand, but it was blocked in the air.
“This is, a string? A steel wire?” Sakura suddenly realized.
The moment Naruto saw Sakura shooting kunai at him, he couldn’t help but feel a little regretful. He was also preparing the kunai in his hand, but when he thought of the trap, Naruto stopped.
“Ah!” The wild boar broke into the steel wire formation and then rushed around inside it. The kunai nailed on the trees began to shake. Seeing this, Naruto and the other two began to fire kunai with steel wires.
As the number of silk threads increased, the wild boar’s movements became quieter and quieter, until it could only twitch.
“Mission accomplished, the next step is to bring it back,” Naruto said.
The hunter Tian Ye who crawled out from the side looked at the three people with awe in his eyes. “So many samurai adults couldn’t catch the beast, but it was easily caught alive by three little ninjas. Sure enough, this era no longer belongs to samurai!”
“Congratulations, mission accomplished!” Kakashi jumped down from the tree and said to the three members of Team 7.
“Teacher Kakashi!” ×2
“So the teacher just stood there and watched us get into danger?” Sakura said indignantly.
Kakashi narrowed his eyes and looked at Sakura and said, “I am trusting you. I have every confidence that my lovely subordinates can successfully complete this mission.”
“Facts have proved that you have lived up to this trust.” Kakashi said, raising his index finger.
“Ao!” A larger wild boar ran out from the bushes. Its two fangs seemed to sparkle in the sunlight. The wild boar turned its gaze to the bound wild boar.
The moment the wild boar rushed out, Kakashi jumped to the side.
The tied-up wild boar began to struggle again upon hearing the sound, but it was to no avail.
“So we are a family, Master Ninja, look…” Tian Ye said respectfully to Kakashi.
Kakashi looked at the wild boar rushing towards him and nodded, then electricity filled his palms.
“Chi…Chi!” The electric current made a sharp sound, and then Kakashi disappeared on the spot.
There was a flash of lightning, and then with a “bang”, Kakashi’s hand reached into the wild boar’s body.
“This is such a powerful move, I must learn it!” Sasuke thought to himself as he looked at Kakashi.
Sakura, who was standing by, shuddered when she saw this scene. “Teacher Kakashi is so scary.”
Li Ying even screamed, “How can a beautiful girl like me see such a bloody scene?”
Compared to Kakashi’s bloody piercing, Sakura still feels that Sasuke and Naruto’s way of defeating the enemy is easier for her to accept.
“Chidori? Kakashi was a true genius when he was young, but if it weren’t for what happened later, he might have surpassed his father.” Naruto sighed and decided to learn this move, but his face was shocked.
Looking at the different performances of the three people, Kakashi felt proud, “Well! The teacher’s authority has finally been established!”
Kakashi had been staying with Naruto and the trio to complete D-rank missions, so he had not had the opportunity to demonstrate his own strength. As a result, he now felt that in the minds of the trio, he was still the late king who was hit by the blackboard eraser.
In order to change his image, Kakashi deliberately chose such an opportunity to show off.
So far, the results are good.
“However, this child is too obsessed with power.” Kakashi glanced at Sasuke without showing it.
“As for Naruto, although I know that his strength is the strongest among the three, I didn’t expect that he is the best in terms of character. However, he has changed a lot in just a few months after graduation!” He glanced at Naruto again.
He turned his gaze to Sakura, “Sakura is too far behind them now. She doesn’t have a strong bloodline or a great background. The only thing she can show off is her ability to learn knowledge and her chakra control under weak chakra. She is a complete hindrance.” He sighed in his heart.
“Sir, you are wrong this time. Sakura has not played the role of Lin at all. It is difficult for them to establish a bond between them!”
Kakashi changed his mind and pulled his hand out of the wild boar’s body. The blood had evaporated due to the high temperature of the electric current.
“Teacher Kakashi is so handsome!” Naruto was the first to shout out, with shock still lingering on his face.
Kakashi smiled and said, “Let’s go! Go back and hand in the mission, then rest in the capital for two days. Then you can go sightseeing in the capital. The scenery in the capital is not inferior to that of Konoha.”
“Great!” Sakura shouted, Naruto echoed, and Sasuke folded his hands and turned his head away.
Just as he was about to leave, Naruto noticed a noise in the bushes, so he slowly approached with a kunai.
“Ao!” A little wild boar rushed out, followed by two, three… a total of ten wild boars appeared in front of everyone.
Naruto stopped swinging the kunai subconsciously, and was hit by the wild boar boy.
“Bang…” After a burst of smoke, a brand new Naruto appeared in the same place.
Sasuke clenched his fists tightly, feeling resentful. ‘Damn it, damn it, damn it. I am the one with the bloodline, but why am I always surpassed by this loser, until now I can no longer see his back.’
Looking at Naruto holding the piglet in front of him, Sasuke thought of the man with the colored contact lenses, “No matter what the cost, I will definitely, definitely kill you.”
Kakashi glanced at Naruto, feeling helpless. He also wanted to strengthen the bond between them, but without taking action, unless he used the Sharingan, it would be difficult to tell whether Naruto in front of him was the real person or a clone. As for his body, there was only one word: ‘hollow’.
After coughing, Kakashi said, “Okay, what do you want to do with this piggy?”
Naruto took the initiative and said, “Teacher Kakashi, I want to keep them first. After all, their parents are both wild beasts with chakra. I want to see if I can tame them into summoning beasts.”
Glancing at Naruto, Kakashi agreed.
“Let’s go! Turn in the task first, then have a good rest.”
Chapter 33: The Chatterbox Shadow Clone Attacks the Front Village (Old Version)
“Knock…”
In the early morning, a few crisp knocks on the door startled the ten shadow clones that were discharging their energy.
The shadow clones exchanged glances with each other, and the last one walked towards the door helplessly.
“Ha!! Who is it? So early in the morning.” Naruto yawned, then complained as he opened the door and stuck his head out. As soon as he opened the door, a head of long pink hair came into view.
Naruto looked at Sakura in front of him and said, “Oh! It’s Sakura! Why are you here so early? Didn’t you say you were going shopping in the morning? Oh, are Kakashi-sensei and Sasuke up too?”
Seeing Naruto, Sakura complained, “When I went to see him, Kakashi-sensei was gone. Sasuke said he didn’t want to go out shopping and wanted to train to improve his strength, so I had to come to you to call him. After all, taking a two-day break is also a task assigned to us by Kakashi-sensei, so how can we not complete it well?”
Looking at Sakura who looked frustrated, Naruto was speechless, “Well! It’s a good thing that Sasuke wants to improve his strength! By the way, Sakura, you have to work hard too. I think Kakashi gave us two days off so that we can find out the shortcomings and make up for them ourselves.”
“Besides, if you only think about being with Sasuke every day instead of improving yourself, you will only get further and further away from Sasuke, until you can no longer see his back.”
“After all, we are ninjas!”
Sakura listened to Naruto’s sermon and looked at him in surprise. She didn’t appreciate it and just said, “Okay! I get it. It seems that you are not going either. Since you are not going either, then I will not go either. It is boring to be alone.”
After saying this, he ran away, and no one knew where he went.
Seeing Sakura’s receding back, the shadow clone didn’t say anything. After all, just a reminder was already a consideration for the long time they had been together, and he couldn’t force Sakura to work hard.
“Perhaps, only after Sasuke defected, Sakura would understand the importance of hard work!” The shadow clone thought for a moment, closed the door, and then turned into smoke.
The original body in the [physical space] received the memory and woke up directly. Without saying much, he just split into twenty shadow clones again and asked them to scatter. Including the clones sent out on the first day, the number of clones wandering outside has now exceeded eighty.
These clones will go to different places to set up the Flying Thunder God Seal and complete the tasks assigned by the original body.
As the main body fell into the memory space again, the shadow clones left around began to discharge electricity, keeping the main body bathed in lightning.
[Physical space] is exactly the ten by ten unknown space mentioned above.
After so many days of exploration, after discovering a stone that shouldn’t exist in the space, Naruto officially tried to transmit entities into this space. There were dead and living things, animals and plants, and the litter of piglets with chakra were among them.
This space was then successfully confirmed to be a physical storage space. Unfortunately, it was a bit troublesome for Naruto’s body to enter this space in an unknown dimension. He needed to stay still for two minutes before he could enter.
There is no stagnation time when collecting and releasing dead objects, but the collection of living objects depends on whether they have the ability to resist. If they have no ability to resist, it will take one minute, and there is no stagnation time when taking them out.
“It’s time to start the plan. Before that, let’s get some funds!” The main body in the space thought, and then turned his attention to the experiment in hand again.
The document next to it records “On the Differences between Chakra Lightning and Natural Lightning”
In front of Naruto’s body is a model of a generator that can continuously supply a weak electric current.
At the junction of the Fire Kingdom and the River Kingdom, a sturdy figure kept jumping in the forest.
“This original body! It’s so troublesome. How can the clone be used like this? And let one clone go to clean up the bandits! Pah!” The burly figure said as he ran, muttering to himself until he stopped on a tree in front of a village.
On the tree, a sturdy figure stood upright, exuding an aura that I dared not mess with. When I got closer, I saw that the sturdy figure was actually a bald man.
“Well! The guards are lax. Bad review.” The sturdy man commented on the four guards at the gate of the village, then looked at the wall.
“Poor defense measures, bad review!”
“Hey! There’s a secret sentry, but what’s going on with it moving around? Is it itchy?”
Two kunai were shot into the place where the secret sentries were. In the narrow space, before the four secret sentries inside could react, the smiling fox behind the kunai had transformed into Naruto’s shadow clone.
The two kunai slashed across the necks of the four secret sentries at lightning speed. In an instant, blood spurted out, and then the shadow clone changed into two of the secret sentries.
“Human blood and wild boar blood are the same, they smell the same.” The shadow clone in the secret sentry sighed with shaking hands, and then wiped the blood off the kunai.
Two hands stretched out from two secret sentries and gestured to the bald strong man.
“It’s so troublesome. If it were my real body, I could just rush in directly after finding out the details of this kind of village. Unlike my shadow clone, I have to guard against being attacked. It’s too hard for me!” The bald man kept complaining, and his hands moved faster. Two more kunai were shot at the secret sentry, making up the four people in the secret sentry.
“Swish!” Another light sound came from not far from the door, and the attention of the four guards was attracted over.
“What?”
“I don’t know! Who’s going to take a look? Are you going?”
“No, no, I played too long last night. If the boss hadn’t said so, I wouldn’t have wanted to come.”
“Forget it, I’ll go!”
A guard stepped forward, and the other three looked in the direction the guard went, holding the wooden forks tightly in their hands.
“What? A rabbit, brothers, it’s a snack for lunch!” The guard said with a smile, holding a snow-white rabbit in his hand.
The other three people also let down their guard when they saw the rabbit. They were drooling at the thought of the rabbit meat for lunch.
“It’s okay, it’s okay. Go back and stand still. It will be bad if the boss sees us.”
While the four were still talking, a clone of Naruto had already entered the village.
There are guards everywhere in the mountain stronghold, unlike the lax guards at the entrance of the stronghold.
The further we went inside, the more people there were, and gradually there was almost a guard post every ten steps.
“This guy must have offended someone! He is so careful. It seems that we have to wait until night. After all, there are only ten clones.” The clone lay tightly on a big tree in the village, muttering to himself.
As night fell, the village was brightly lit and there were obviously more people standing guard than during the day.
At this time, Naruto’s clone sneaked into the kitchen of the village and secretly put two large bags of laxatives into the well.
“Laxatives and sleeping pills are essential when going out. They are the best choice for self-defense,” said the clone.
Before the laxative took effect, the clone in the dark heard a commotion in the village ahead.
The other shadow clones scattered around the village sensed the coming commotion and gathered around.
Chapter 34: Sword Qi, the Boss Appears (Old Version)
At the place of chaos, ten shadow clones distributed in different places looked indifferently at the fighting below.
In the front village, there were two black-haired men in their thirties with strong builds, each holding a long sword in their hands, constantly advancing left and right in the crowd.
Wherever the two men went, there was no enemy who could match them. Any bandit who dared to rush forward was cut in half with one sword.
“Is this, sword energy? Or sword energy?” A shadow clone thought to himself as he looked at the invincible sword.
But then I thought about how swords and swords seem to be indistinguishable in Naruto, so I simply didn’t worry about it.
The fighting was still going on. Two men had already fought their way from the front camp to the back camp, and their bodies were already covered with wounds.
However, they seemed to be unaware of the pain, and they kept waving their swords over and over again without stopping.
“Haha! You are finally here!” A voice came from the hall of the mountain stronghold. Just by listening to the voice, you can tell that this person has a bold and unrestrained personality. In the ancient times in the past, he might be called a hero.
The man came out of the hall and stood on the platform. He was about fifty years old, with a burly build, a big bald head, and a fierce look on his face. One could tell at a glance that this guy was not someone to be trifled with.
The bald shadow clone saw it and muttered, “Why does this guy look so much like me?”
The other shadow clone suddenly realized, “So such a tight defense is just for these two men. It seems that this boss is quite afraid of death. With his arrangement, two more strong men like this can’t be stopped.”
Sure enough, after the boss came out, archers who had been prepared long ago began to emerge from all around the stronghold.
The two men said nothing after seeing this, but their expressions became serious, but they did not avoid it.
They were not worried that arrows would be shot now, after all, there were people from the village around them, and even if arrows were shot, they were confident that they could survive.
The two men swung their swords faster, as if they wanted to kill all the people around them before the arrows were shot out.
“It seems these two still have some tricks up their sleeves!” One of the clones thought to himself as he looked at the two fearless men.
“Shoot!” With the boss’s order, archers around began to shoot arrows.
“ah!”
“No…don’t!”
“You will die a miserable death!”
As the arrows fell, almost all the bandits beside the two men were killed, only a few were still twitching, but the two men were not hurt at all, still standing in the same place, with their swords pointing diagonally at the ground.
A shadow clone looked at the poses of the two people and had an inexplicable feeling in his heart, “It’s decided. I have to practice swordsmanship in the future. I will tell the original body after the task is completed.” The clone made up his mind and must get the original body’s agreement.
Looking at the two people who were still standing, the boss gave another order, “Release!”
Another order was given, and a rain of arrows covered the two men like a dark cloud. This time there was no one else blocking their view. The boss and his shadow clones clearly saw how the two men responded.
I saw the two men waving the swords in their hands continuously. Although they were not fast, there was a layer of sword energy on the swords, which formed a protective shield that perfectly covered the two men.
“Ding… Ding…” With the sound of ding ding, all the arrows fell to the ground. The arrowheads were broken into pieces, and various broken arrows began to bury the feet of the two men.
“This move is good!” The clone exclaimed again, and was even more determined to learn this move.
“Shoot!” Before the two men could catch their breath, a rain of arrows came again. This time, the two men still blocked it perfectly.
“Shoot!” After one wave of arrows, there was another wave of arrows. The two men seemed intact, but their physical strength was being consumed rapidly.
“Shoot!” After another wave of arrows, the two men who could hardly hold on any longer exchanged glances, then rushed towards the archers in front.
Although the archer, who was on guard, tried hard to shoot arrows at the two men, it was of no avail. The two strong men were still approaching the archer quickly.
“Retreat! Retreat! Retreat quickly!” Sometimes having too many people is not a good thing. The originally well-organized team of archers inevitably became chaotic as they began to retreat.
Taking advantage of the chaos in the team, the two rushed into the crowd. At this moment, they were like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. Although there were many archers, none of them could match the two of them. Wherever the two of them passed, there was a bloody storm.
When the big boss standing on a high place did nothing, when the two killers kept getting closer, and when his companions in front of him fell down in front of him, the rout began.
The team of less than 300 people was actually trampling on each other the moment they began to flee.
In this chaotic scene, a wind with a strange smell blew into the field, but because it was covered by the smell of blood, no one noticed it.
The two men ignored the scattered archers and turned their attention to the boss who was currently on the high platform.
As all the archers retreated, the taller black-haired man calmed down and said, “Asakuchi Isamu, where is the scroll of the Yamashita family?”
Another shorter strong man pulled him and said, “Brother, no need to ask, he won’t tell anyone. Just kill him, and then we can find him ourselves!” While speaking, the strong man looked at Asaguchi Yong with eyes that seemed to be spitting fire.
“Haha, who said I wouldn’t tell you? I’m going to tell you now. The things you want are in the secret compartment in the back hall. As long as you can kill me, you can just look for them and they will all be yours!” The boss looked at them and smiled. Obviously, he was very confident that he would win, and these two people who were the only ones who knew the secret would not survive.
“Tsk tsk! Do you think you are the Pirate King? And I know that too!” the clone thought to himself, and sneaked into the hall.
“Hmph!” Knowing that what the boss said was most likely true, the two men didn’t waste any more words and rushed forward. The boss also drew out a sword, and the three of them fought together in an instant.
“Dang…Dang…” The swords kept colliding with each other, and then with a crack, the boss’s sword shattered on the spot.
The boss was caught off guard and was slashed on the left arm and right thigh by two men with swords from the left and right, and then retreated to the rear.
“What a sharp sword! As expected, a good weapon is still useful.” A clone watching the battle looked at the swords in the hands of the two men, and a thought flashed through his mind, “Anita Buddha, this thing is destined to be with us.”
Besides, the two brothers naturally pursued the retreating enemy relentlessly, and their swords kept attacking Asaguchi Isamu’s wounds, forcing him to dodge left and right, and his moves began to become chaotic.
However, Asaguchi Isamu had lived for so many years after all, and relying on his many years of experience and the weapons he got from the ground, he managed to hold his own against them. However, due to the constant bleeding from his wounds, he slowly began to lose speed.
“Dang…” After another crisp sound, the weapon in Asaguchi Isamu’s hand broke again. This time, the two brothers’ swords went straight to his vital points.
Chapter 35: Shadow Clone Returns, Equipment Gold Increased by 1 (Old Version)
At this moment, the air on the battlefield seemed to be frozen.
The two brothers’ swords had already pierced into Asaguchi Isamu’s body, one hitting his chest and the other hitting his heart. Then, Asaguchi Isamu’s body fell down the moment they pulled out their swords.
“Yin…” There was another sound of a sword, and Asaguchi Yong’s head fell to the ground. The two brothers picked up their trophies and walked towards the hall of the mountain stronghold.
After rummaging through boxes and cabinets for a while, they finally found what they wanted in a secret compartment.
“Brother, we finally found the secret technique of our Yamashita family!” said the shorter and stronger man. It was hard to imagine that this man in his thirties actually started crying because he found the scroll.
The taller man couldn’t help laughing when he looked at the scroll in front of him. Tears started to fall from his eyes as he laughed. “Pingbao, with this, the inheritance of our Yamashita family will be complete. We have finally fulfilled our father’s wish.”
The strong man seemed to be recalling the days when he and his brother studied hard, and his father’s mumblings before his death.
“Father, I, Yamashita Pingyu, have finally fulfilled your last wish. I believe you will be happy to see it.”
“Let’s go! Pingbao, it’s time to go back. You’ve been out here for more than ten years, and you don’t know what your hometown looks like now.” Shanxia Pingyu wiped his tears and said with a smile.
“Yes…” The short man named Yamashita Pingbao fell down before he could finish his words.
“Pingbao…” Looking at the fallen Shanxia Pingbao, Shanxia Pingyu wanted to say something, but blood foam spurted out of his mouth and he could only hold the words in his mouth and could no longer speak.
Five shadow clones jumped out holding fox kunai. One of them wiped his eyes and said with emotion: “It looks like another touching story. There must be many twists and turns, love and hatred! Unfortunately, they were poisoned for too long and fought fiercely. They can’t be saved.”
“However, we can bury them together. Unfortunately, we don’t know where the hometown they mentioned is. Otherwise…” another clone suggested.
The other black-haired clone looked at the scroll the two brothers had found and complained unhappily, “I secretly searched for a long time but couldn’t find it, but they found it after searching for a while. This is so unfair to the original body!”
“You can’t just rummage around, unlike them.” The bald man stood up to comfort her, and then began to check the spoils.
“Two katanas!” Looking at the two katanas that seemed ordinary but were extremely similar, the bald man swung them and then cut into an ordinary weapon.
“Swish…” The weapon broke with a sound, but the sword in the bald man’s hand was intact.
He inputted chakra again, spent a lot of time converting all the attributes, and then tested them one by one, one for wind and one for thunder. “It’s a chakra weapon with wind and thunder attributes. This time I made a big profit!”
He looked at the swords again and gave them a resounding name, “Wind and Thunder Double Swords”.
“Let’s go! It’s time to go back!” said one of the clones, and the other clones had turned into pendants.
The black-haired clone smiled bitterly, “You guys, are you planning to take a ride? Have you forgotten about the Flying Thunder God?”
A kunai turned into a clone again and said, “I mainly want to see the scenery along the road, so it’s up to you, black man!”
“What the hell, black people? I just turned into black hair…” He muttered a few words, picked up the kunai, and then burned down the entire village, burying them all together.
The black-haired clone looked at the village that turned into a sea of ​​fire, and then ran towards the direction of the original body.
Compared to Naruto’s original body who is cautious and prudent, these shadow clones are more like the normal Naruto.
In the capital of the Fire Nation, the black-haired clone has arrived safely.
In a private house in the Land of Fire, a large group of clones surrounded the black-haired clone, while the black-haired clone was dancing with a katana in his hand.
“That’s it, this is the biggest gain of this trip?” said one of the clones.
The black-haired clone said loudly: “These two swords are not ordinary swords. Not only are they extremely sharp, they are also chakra weapons.”
“Tsk!” A blond Naruto looked disdainful.
“You’re the only one who believes it!”
“Yes! Yes!”
While everyone was discussing, the black-haired clone held up a knife and said, “If I hadn’t seen it myself, I wouldn’t believe it, but this is the fact. You didn’t know it at the time! Those bandits used their weapons to fight against these two knives, and they were all cut in half. Then I believed it.”
“Also, don’t be fooled by the plain appearance of these two swords. Their actual weight far exceeds that of ordinary weapons.”
The black-haired clone weighed the sword in his hand, then handed it to the clone next to him.
The shadow clones around took turns to weigh it.
“Yes, the weight is indeed different.”
“Yeah! It’s definitely a lot heavier!”
“Yes, yes, yes!”
The shadow clones that had taken it all agreed.
The black-haired clone looked at the other clones and smiled proudly, “Not bad! I’m sure my harvest is the best among all my companions!”
“Tsk! I still have hundreds of detonating talismans here!”
“I also have a wind-style ninjutsu, but it’s not better than yours!” another clone said sourly.
“Hehe, let’s wait for the main body to choose which one brings the best!”
The two clones at the door were muttering, “A bunch of shadow clones, why are you talking like that? If you just cancel it, you will know everything!”
“Who knows! There’s something wrong.”
“Tsk! Who said it wasn’t!”
The two of them were whispering to each other, completely ignoring the black-haired clone that appeared behind them.
The black-haired clone had a dark face, and then one of the clones kicked him, “Fuck you! Two shadow clones, why are you talking so much.”
“Bang…” The two clones turned into smoke.
The main body in the physical space finally received the memory of the shadow clones, and was speechless, “Is it because I am too depressed? These shadow clones look wrong!”
“But, you still killed your own kind. This may be the fate that ninjas cannot escape! It might be better to try it sooner!”
He shook his head to get rid of these strange thoughts.
“Two swords, a ninjutsu, detonating tags and some gold and silver treasures, this is an average harvest! Usually, the property of the overbearing bandits is just this little, not as good as some wealthy businessmen!” Naruto sighed and decided to target some rich and unkind people in the future.
“Let’s set a small goal, first get 10 million Exploding Talismans!” Naruto thought.
Chapter 36 Shopping (Old Version)
At night, Naruto, with a katana slung on his left hand, walked out of the room to meet Kakashi and the others.
In the brightly lit night market.
Sakura was surprised when she saw Naruto’s sword, after all, Naruto had used kunai before.
Kakashi and Sasuke also took a look. Sasuke didn’t pay much attention to it. After all, he couldn’t wield the sword yet. But Kakashi, who had practiced Hatake swordsmanship since he was a child, could tell at a glance that this katana was not simple.
“This katana is quite good!” Kakashi narrowed his eyes.
“Naruto, what is this sword?” Sakura couldn’t help but ask.
Naruto explained: “This! I bought it when I was shopping yesterday. It looks cool, right?” Naruto took out his katana and raised his eyebrows at Sakura.
Looking at the ordinary katana, Sakura couldn’t help but exclaim, “How is it cool? It’s just an ordinary katana! And why did you go shopping alone without even calling us?”
Naruto ignored Sakura’s complaints. He was not Sakura’s vent. Instead, he turned to look at Sasuke and said deliberately, “Sasuke! I think I saw you on the street yesterday, walking with a beautiful lady in a kimono!”
“What, Sasuke went shopping with a beautiful girl?” Ri-Sakura yelled, her eyes full of anger, while Sakura looked at Sasuke pitifully.
“Boring!” Sasuke spat out these two words and then ignored them.
“Haha, you see, he’s feeling guilty!” Naruto was fanning the flames, as if he was afraid that Sakura would change her target.
“Sasuke…” Sakura trotted to Sasuke and stuck to him, then a sweet tone came out of her mouth.
Kakashi and Naruto, who were standing by, couldn’t help but shudder when they heard it.
Sasuke, who was annoyed, said to Kakashi: “Teacher Kakashi, why did you ask us to go shopping tonight?”
“Well! Aren’t we going back to Konoha tomorrow? At least we can come out for a walk before leaving, and we can also bring some things back to give to others.” Kakashi explained with a smile.
‘So where did you go yesterday without telling us?’
Naruto cried out when he heard this, “Ah! If Kakashi-sensei hadn’t told me, I would have forgotten. I’ll buy some local specialties for Kiba and the others, as well as Shikamaru and Choji.” He touched his head and smiled, as if he had just remembered it.
Sakura complained loudly, “You just remembered it now. I asked you to go shopping with me yesterday, otherwise I would have bought it yesterday.”
“Tsk, didn’t Sasuke go yesterday? I was thinking maybe the two of us aren’t a good match, after all… you know!” Naruto glanced at Sasuke, gave him a thumbs up, and then gave Sakura an expression that said you know.
“Ah…ah…Naruto, why are you showing it so blatantly? Well done.” Ri-Yakura yelled, and her eyes softened when she looked at Naruto.
Sakura glanced at Sasuke, then pretended to be shy and said, “Naruto, what are you talking about! I’m going to die!” As she spoke, she punched Naruto’s chest.
Then he whispered, “Not even a scratch yet!”
Naruto glanced at Sasuke, then chuckled and said nothing. After all, that was the best role he could play. It all depended on Sakura’s persistence.
“Boring!” Sasuke looked indifferent when he saw the interaction between Sakura and Naruto, but in his heart he was thinking about continuing training and becoming stronger as quickly as possible until he killed that man.
“Damn it, I don’t need to buy anything for others, why do I have to go shopping!”
Kakashi on the side said that this is all to strengthen the bond between you. If you don’t have experience like shopping together, how can there be a bond!
“Sasuke! Come on, I’m rooting for you!” Kakashi said in his heart.
‘Although Naruto no longer has that kind of feelings for Sakura, and Sasuke is also indifferent to Sakura, as long as Sakura is there, there will always be a connection between them.’
Kakashi confirmed his thoughts.
It’s a pity that Naruto doesn’t have the ability to read minds, otherwise he would really open Kakashi’s brain to see what the structure is inside, and he would actually come up with this method.
However, there are examples in the original work, and this situation seems to be uncommon in the ninja world.
Seeing so many examples, one can’t help but wonder why the Second Hokage arranged a three-person team, one woman and two men. ‘Is it just to stabilize the love triangle structure?’
“Okay, now that you’re all here, let’s go shopping!” Kakashi said and ran away, disappearing in the blink of an eye.
Sakura looked in the direction where Kakashi disappeared, her mouth wide open, “So, did Kakashi-sensei leave us here?”
“Cough! It seems to be correct.” Naruto clenched his fist and put it to his mouth, pretending to cough, then lowered his voice and spoke in a deep voice.
“So now, go spend as much as you want! Sasuke, Sakura, let’s go!”
Seeing Sasuke who was somewhat reluctant, Naruto signaled Sakura with his eyes to pull him.
Before she could even look at Naruto’s eyes, Sakura’s hands were almost reaching for Sasuke.
Seeing the hand approaching him, Sasuke couldn’t help but look at Sakura and said again, “Troublesome woman!” Then he dodged the grabbing hand and walked forward.
Sakura looked at her hands grasping the air and her head lowered, her long pink hair drooping and her face began to gloom.
“Gone, Sakura, Sasuke has gone far away!” Naruto shouted at Sakura who was in a depressed mood.
Hearing Naruto’s voice, Ri-Sakura encouraged him: “Come on, you are already shopping with Sasuke, and I don’t know where Ino is! Come on, you are the best.”
Thinking of her mortal enemy, Sakura shook off her negative emotions, responded, and ran towards Sasuke, leaving Naruto behind.
Naruto looked at the backs of the two and couldn’t help but sigh: “The dog licker will not die well!”
Thinking of the endings of himself, Sakura and Sasuke in the original book, he shuddered in his heart, “Can a licker have everything?” Naruto shivered, not daring to think too much. They are all lickers, so why would they be so stubborn?
Naruto watched the two men disappearing and followed them.
“Well! How about this outfit?” Naruto asked Sasuke and Sakura, wearing a set of clothes similar to the one Pain wore when he invaded in the original work.
Xiaoying’s eyes lit up, and she gave him a rare compliment, “I didn’t expect you have good taste in clothes!”
“Sure enough, the original owner looks the best in this outfit besides the golden body mode.” Thinking so, he bought it without hesitation and packed up the original clothes in the store.
Naruto hasn’t had a haircut for two months. After taking off his forehead protector, his hair is almost falling below his ears. Looking at the blond boy in the mirror, Naruto can’t help but sigh that he is very different from the original.
Although still young, he could already see what he would look like in three years. “Well, he’s still pretty handsome!” After boasting for a while, Naruto turned around and came to Sasuke.
Afterwards, Sakura chose for a while, bought some clothes and left the store.
Chapter 37: Fire Temple, Earth Land (Old Version)
Amid the lights that enveloped the entire capital of the Fire Nation, a temple stood there. Many men and women were coming in and out of the temple gate, making the temple very lively.
At this time, the three-member team from Class 7 also came here from the clothing street.
“Sasuke, Naruto, here!” Sakura shouted excitedly in the front, while Naruto and Sasuke were hanging behind.
Sasuke, who originally had a cold face, was no longer as calm as before, and his eyes began to twitch. Naruto was glad that he knew how to seal the scroll and could seal the things he bought, otherwise he would definitely be covered with bags of all sizes. Thinking of that scene, Naruto couldn’t help but shiver.
“What an annoying woman!” ×2
Naruto and Sasuke couldn’t help but look at each other, and they rarely agreed on their thoughts.
Sakura walked into the temple first, followed by Sasuke. Naruto stood at the entrance of the temple, looking at the plaque above his head with the three big words “Fire Temple” inscribed on it, and the two winged statues at the entrance. He couldn’t help but think of the human head worth 30 million.
“This is the Fire Temple with the Earth-Luck in the original story, right? But, isn’t there not many people coming here in the original story?” Thinking about the subsequent battle over the head of the Earth-Luck, Naruto’s thoughts could not help but diverge to further, such as the battle of the Akatsuki organization, the Fourth Ninja World War, and the sense of crisis was closer than ever before.
He scratched his hair, patted it again, “What are you thinking about! It’s not good to be depressed alone!” After getting rid of his thoughts, Naruto officially stepped into the gate of the Fire Temple.
As soon as he entered the temple, what caught Naruto’s eyes were the dense crowds of believers, some coming to ask for divination, some coming to draw lots, and some coming to live here permanently. In a fire temple, there are all kinds of life.
“Wow! There are amulets for sale here, Sasuke, look!” Sakura came to a vendor selling amulets, holding the amulet in her hand, still shouting Sasuke’s name.
Sasuke ignored him and stood aside coldly, attracting many girls who came to seek marriage.
Naruto, who was standing in the distance and watching here, looked not as rustic as before because he had changed his clothes, so some girls frequently cast flirtatious glances at him.
“Life! It shouldn’t just be about fighting and killing, it should also be about these ladies!” Naruto thought to himself, and then pretended to pose casually.
“Wow! So handsome!”
“yes!”
“Let’s see who can take down this cool little handsome guy first!”
Naruto couldn’t help but feel a little proud as he listened to the discussion of these girls.
“Wait, cold?” Naruto looked towards Sasuke, and sure enough, there were several girls in luxurious clothes around him.
‘Damn it, Sasuke is mine,’ Ri-Sakura roared.
When Sakura saw this, she quickly put down the amulet in her hand, ran towards Sasuke, and pulled Sasuke’s arm. This time Sasuke did not resist.
When a few girls saw that someone had got there first, they tactfully walked away. Although they looked somewhat unwilling, they had no choice but to retreat when they saw the forehead protectors on their heads.
“Yeah! I grabbed Sasuke’s arm again!” Ri-Yakura exclaimed.
Sakura outside also unconsciously increased the strength of her grip on Sasuke’s arm until Sasuke pushed her away.
“Let’s go!” Sasuke said, and walked towards another place. Sakura followed him. Only Naruto picked up an amulet there, and then caught up with Sasuke and the other one.
The trio continued to stroll in the temple walking in different rhythms. Naruto was at the end, looking around from time to time and then coming back again. Sakura walked with Sasuke and kept talking beside him. Sasuke looked around as if he didn’t hear anything.
A monk noticed the trio wearing Konoha forehead protectors and hurried to report to the temple. Soon, the number of believers and tourists around Naruto and the other two gradually decreased, while the number of monks increased.
Sasuke winked at Naruto and Sakura, who immediately understood and became alert, while Naruto still looked careless.
Naruto, who has watched the entire Naruto series, naturally knows that the Fire Temple and Konoha are not enemies, so he is not worried that he will encounter any bad things in the Fire Temple.
And even if he encounters this, Naruto is confident that he can be safe and sound.
Not until all the believers were cleared out did the abbot of the Fire Temple finally arrive, and it was Di Lu.
Seeing Di Lu coming, many monks clasped their hands together and lowered their heads.
When Di Lu saw Naruto and the other two, a trace of disappointment appeared on his face, but then it disappeared. He put his hands together and said “Anito” and then said to the three people: “Just now, the monks in the temple came to report that someone from Konoha came to the Fire Temple. I thought it was my good friend who came, but I didn’t expect it was you three. I’m sorry!”
Naruto was the first to step forward, clasped his hands together and said, “It is our blessing to meet the Fire Temple Master when we first come to the Fire Temple. I just don’t know who the friend the Master is talking about is. Can you tell us his name? Maybe we will know!”
The gathered monks gradually dispersed, leaving only two following Di Lu.
Di Lu frowned slightly as he looked at the three people, then thought for a moment and said, “My good friend is called Sarutobi Asuma. He and I once served as the twelve guardian ninjas of the Land of Fire. I wonder if you three have heard of him.”
Naruto pretended to be enlightened and said, “It turned out to be Asuma-sensei! I heard that he is now a team leader and may be leading the team on a mission. We don’t know much about this, but our teacher Kakashi is also in the capital. If the host is interested, we can ask him for him.”
“No need to do that. As long as we are destined to meet, I believe I will meet Asma again sooner or later.” Dilu paused and continued, “In that case, I will not disturb your leisure time any more.”
After saying that, Di Lu led two monks away in a hurry, which made Xiao Ying, who was standing aside, unable to react.
“That guy just now was very strong.” Sasuke said.
When Naruto heard this, he immediately replied, “That’s the abbot of the Fire Temple, of course he’s very strong. Legend has it that the monks of the Fire Temple all have a special power called the Talent of the Immortal Clan, and as the abbot, he must be even more powerful.”
Sakura glanced at Naruto and asked, “How do you know this?”
“Well! Of course I read it from a book, where else could I find it?” Naruto smiled, touching his head.
“This guy, has he started studying?” Sasuke looked at Naruto, thinking of how Naruto used to be the last in the cultural subjects. He thought that Naruto had begun to make up for his shortcomings, while he had not changed much, and he could not help but clench his fists.
“Damn it, I won’t lose to this loser!” Encouraging himself, Sasuke loosened his hand. His palm had been pierced by his nails and blood began to seep out.
“The sun has risen in the west, and Naruto has started reading!” Sakura joked, obviously a little bit unbelieving.
“Have you heard that one should look at others with new eyes after three days of absence? I am going to surpass all the previous Hokage, so what should I do if I don’t learn more? And now I find that this knowledge is quite useful!” Naruto said casually.
“I’ve never heard of this before. Are you sure there is such a saying?” Sakura questioned. As the top student in cultural subjects, she believed that she knew all this very well.
“Don’t worry about these details! We will be going back to the village tomorrow, so why not take a good walk tonight?” Naruto said with a smile.
After hearing this, Sakura didn’t dwell on it anymore and nodded, saying, “That’s right! It will be too late if we don’t go now, let’s go!” Then she wanted to pull Sasuke.
Sasuke dodged nimbly and walked ahead on his own.
The three of them strolled for a long time, until the vendors began to pack up their stalls. Only then did they realize that they wanted to go back, but they still got a lot of stuff. All the odds and ends were piled up in Naruto’s sealing scroll.
It was then that Sasuke and the other two realized how convenient it was to have a teammate who could make a sealing scroll.
In the middle of the night, Naruto, who was exhausted, was dragged back to the room and then turned into smoke. The sword hanging on his body, the newly bought clothes and the sealing scrolls all fell down. Before they hit the ground, a pair of hands caught everything. When he looked up, the person who came was Naruto.
Chapter 38: Returning to the Village, a Noisy Morning (Old Version)
Two days later in the evening, the four-member Team 7 rode at full speed back to Konoha in the snow and wind.
It is already December in Konoha, and it is now covered with snow. Looking from the Hokage Rock, the whole village looks like living in an ink painting.
At the main gate of Konoha, a Chunin on duty greeted Kakashi: “Hey! Kakashi, you’re back so soon. I just heard from Zitie a few days ago that you were out of the village on a mission.”
This Chunin is none other than Kangetsu Izumo, one of the two so-called gate gods of Konoha.
At this moment, his hair covered one side of his face, he wore a black hat that formed a forehead protector, he had a small mustache on his face, and he wore a blue tight combat uniform with a green Chunin vest on the outside.
“So it’s Izumo! Well! This mission was easier, so I came back earlier. Oh, and here’s the voucher.”
Walking in front of Kamatsuki Izumo, Kakashi took out the village exit certificate and mission scroll and gave them to Kamatsuki Izumo.
“It seems that your class is the first class this year to complete a C-level mission!” Kamatsuki Izumo teased after looking at Kakashi’s mission scroll.
“It seems that the other classes haven’t returned to the village yet!” Kakashi reacted after hearing this.
“Yeah!” Knowing that he had said something wrong, Shen Yue Chu Yun nodded and said nothing more.
“We’re leaving first, and we’ll meet again later!” Kakashi said to the silent Kamatsuki Izumo, then waved to Naruto and the other two and walked towards the village.
In the mission hall, the Third Hokage sat on the stool again, put down the scroll in his hand, looked at the four members of Team 7 kindly, and glanced at Naruto imperceptibly.
“This kid has changed so much. If he had just graduated, he would be shouting with excitement right now!”
“Kakashi, I read the mission report this time. You did a good job.”
“Yes, Lord Sandaime.” Kakashi said respectfully.
After Kakashi finished talking to the Sandai, Team 7 walked out of the mission hall.
Kakashi looked at the three exhausted kids and decided to take the mission again in two days. These two days would be a holiday for Naruto and the other two.
After saying hello to the three people, the four of them dispersed on the street and ran towards home.
“Is this the training ground?” Naruto stopped by the place where he and the three members of Team 8 were training. The entire training ground was covered with snow, which made Naruto a little unsure. “I don’t know if they are there. Let’s go and take a look!”
Naruto changed the direction of his steps and went to the training ground.
Under the light, the snow surface was reflected like the sunset in the evening, and the entire snow surface was complete and flawless.
“It seems that I thought too much, it’s snowing heavily,” Naruto smiled, and then he was about to turn back, but he saw a note posted at the entrance of the training ground, which read, “Naruto, when you see this note, we have already left the village. The D-level mission is not as good as your class. Now let’s see which class completes the C-level mission first!”
“This tone, is it Ya! Boring.” Naruto gently took the note, then took out a book from the physical space and carefully put the wet and rotten note into it.
Closing the book and retracting the space, Naruto looked back at the training ground and then walked back home.
Under the dim light, the rows of clearly visible footprints stretched all the way to the end.
The heavy snow was still falling, and the footprints were soon covered by the new snowflakes. Soon, the deserted road was as white and flawless as freshly taken cream.
“Brother Naruto, come out and build a snowman!”
In the early morning, a loud shout startled several of Naruto’s shadow clones. The clones exchanged glances with each other, and then one of them stood up obediently, walked over and opened the door.
Outside the door, three little rascals wearing goggles and small cotton jackets looked at Naruto who came out with expectant eyes.
“Who are these two?” Naruto pointed at Moegi and Udon and asked pretendingly.
Hearing Naruto’s question, Meng Huang with orange hair and two headbands on the left couldn’t wait to introduce herself.
“The charm of adults, the older group of female ninjas, Moeka!” As she said this, she posed in a strange posture, with one hand on her waist and the other hand hanging down.
Then it was Udon on Konohamaru’s right, “I love factorization, Udon!” He knelt on one knee with his hands open. Then he stood up again.
“The strongest genius in the village, Konohamaru.” Konohamaru also said, waving his fist.
“Three people form the Konohamaru Corps and come to see us.” ×3
Naruto looked at the funny actions of the three little ones in front of him. Although he was mentally prepared, he was still speechless =_=.
“By the way, is Konohamaru already friends with Moegi and the others? I thought we would have to wait until before the Chunin Exams to see them.”
Naruto’s mind turned, then he straightened his chest and raised his head, as if everything was under control. He coughed with his fist and said, “So it’s you guys, Konohamaru! But,! Why are you wearing goggles in the middle of winter?”
Konohamaru flashed his goggles at Naruto in front of him, and then said with a hint of complacency: “This is to imitate the way big brother used to be! I heard grandpa say that after you came back, big brother, I wanted to come and see you, but that teacher with sunglasses stopped me.”
“Why do I feel like big brother has become more handsome?” Konohamaru looked at the blond Naruto in front of him who had changed his clothes, and he always felt that something was wrong.
“No matter how handsome he is, he is still my big brother!” Thinking this in his mind, Konohamaru stared at Naruto again.
Naruto snorted as he looked at the three kids in front of him.
“What are you humming! I always feel that big brother has been so busy lately and has become so cold!” Konohamaru said angrily, waving his fist.
“Well! Because there are too many tasks!” Naruto said.
Konohamaru instantly turned to Udon’s side, “See! I told you I was cold!”
Naruto was speechless, “I’ve explained it all, okay? How could I be cold? Even the original body praised me as the most outgoing and cheerful one among all the clones, and gave me a new name, Uzumaki Langwai.”
Meng Huang ignored the two people who were talking quietly behind him, but walked to the outside of Uzumaki Lang and said, “Hey, leader, are you free next?”
“We still have to practice next!” Naruto squatted down and said to Moeka.
Hearing this, Konohamaru turned around and said loudly: “Brother, I came to play with you as soon as I knew you were back, and you actually want to abandon us!”
“Yes! Yes!” said Udon with a runny nose.
Meng Huang looked at his clone Uzumaki Langwai and said pitifully: “Come play with us!”
The clone turned around and looked at the other shadow clones that were generating electricity in the room, with a questioning expression on his face.
When the other clones saw this situation, they decisively sold out their teammates and unanimously agreed to let him go to accompany Konohamaru and the other two, and he could not come back until he had a good time.
“Okay! Let’s go play! What do we do first?”
“Build a snowman!” Meng Huang jumped up happily and said.
“Snowball fight!!” ×2, these are two boys.
“Okay! Come on, one by one, let’s go build a snowman first!”
“Yeah! Let’s go to the training ground in the south!” This was Menghuang’s recommendation.
“It’s so far away.” Udon complained.
Konohamaru pulled him and said, “Let’s go!”
The four figures walked farther and farther away in the snow.
Chapter 39 A Happy Day (Old Version)
On the training ground, Naruto looked at the three people making a mess and his head was buzzing.
“Chief, come quickly!”
“Wow! Big brother, look at the snowman I made…”
“Well! Not bad, you are all very talented.” Naruto praised the three people’s works casually.
Konohamaru looked at Naruto and said loudly, “Brother, you have good taste!” and gave him a thumbs up.
Meng Huang opened his eyes, his eyes sparkling, “Chief, whose work is the best among us?”
“Shit! A death question?” Naruto looked at the three people with expectant expressions, not knowing how to answer.
“Well! Let me take a look, first the one made by Konohamaru.” Naruto looked up and down at the snowman made by Konohamaru.
The snowman formed by two round snowballs is extremely simple. There are two eyes made of stones and a nose made of a branch on the upper round snowball.
“Konohamaru may look unremarkable, but in fact he is full of simplicity. Overall, he is good.” After summarizing the words, Naruto said this against his will.
Konohamaru looked at his snowman, and the more he looked at it, the more he felt that what his elder brother said made sense. It turned out that the snowman he built was so artistic. “As expected, you are someone I recognize, my eternal rival. You actually saw through my deep meaning at a glance.”
Naruto smiled awkwardly, then looked at Udon’s snowman. Udon’s snowman was different. Its body was not round, but square.
“Chief, this is the snowman I made based on mathematical theorems.” Udon said complacently.
Naruto nodded, “Yeah! Not bad, full of physical beauty.”
“Udon is so creative, keep working on it.”
Naruto encouraged Udon, then looked at the last snowman.
“This snowman created by Meng Huang is the most realistic in appearance.” Naruto said, pointing at Meng Huang’s snowman.
This snowman is roughly in human form, with all the parts complete. At least, it can be seen as a human form, unlike the snowmen of Konohamaru and Udon, which are full of abstraction.
“It will look even better with some touch-ups. I’m optimistic about you!” Naruto said casually, looking at Moeka with encouraging eyes.
“Huh! I finally got through it.” Naruto wiped the non-existent cold sweat from his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief.
“Boss, let’s have a snowball fight!” A snowball flew towards Naruto. Naruto subconsciously dodged and caught the snowball.
Looking in the direction where the snowball came from, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, “Luckily it wasn’t hit, otherwise it would have been scattered.”
Before he could relax, several more snowballs flew towards Naruto.
“Swish…swish!” Naruto broke the snowball and then dodged away from the area covered by the snowball.
“The boss is going to your side, Udon!” Konohamaru said loudly, pointing in Naruto’s direction.
When Udon saw Naruto coming towards him, he immediately changed the target of the snowball in his hand.
“Yes! I saw it.”
“The leader is coming to my side, Konohamaru, come on!” Occasionally, Moeka’s screams could be heard.
“Okay, I’m coming too.”
Naruto kept dodging the snowball attack from the three men, and then when he saw there was nowhere to hide, he began to actively fight back.
“Kids nowadays are pretty good at throwing shuriken.” He sighed in his mind, but his hands didn’t stop moving.
“Bang!”
“Oops! You hit me.”
Konohamaru ran away with his head in his hands.
“The leader’s firepower is too strong to stop Konohamaru.” Udon squatted behind his snowman and shouted to Konohamaru.
When Konohamaru heard what Udon said, he immediately started to prepare for a counterattack, “Got it, Moegi will cover, Udon will support, I will charge first.”
“Boss, here I come!” Konohamaru rushed towards Naruto with dozens of snowballs in his hand.
“Swish… swish…” Naruto kept dodging the snowballs and then counterattacking. The snowballs in his hands seemed to have eyes, and he specifically targeted the weak points of Konohamaru and the others, and never missed his target.
“Bang…” Suddenly, Konohamaru, who was hit, turned into a wooden stake.
“Substitution Technique!” ×3
Naruto stopped when he saw this scene and said, “Konohamaru, you can’t use ninjutsu when playing snowball fights!”
“Haha! Boss, we’re also using throwing techniques, watch out!” Konohamaru laughed and continued to attack.
“Udon, Moegi, come together.”
“Yes!” ×2
The three of them rushed towards Naruto at the same time, attacking him with snowballs in their hands. Occasionally, when they ran out of snowballs, they would pick up a large ball from the ground and continue fighting.
“Haha! Since you don’t have martial ethics, don’t blame me.” Naruto sneered at Konohamaru and the other two while dodging. His expression became ferocious and his attacks became more intense.
“Wow! The leader is so scary!” Udon shouted, and threw the snowball in his hand away in fear.
“Ninjutsu: Instant Body Technique!” Naruto made a seal with his hands and activated the Instant Body Technique, increasing his speed a little bit.
“Konohamaru, I can’t hit him! And the leader is getting faster.” Moegi complained, and the snowballs in his hand started flying randomly.
“Damn it, a randomly flying snowball could actually hit me.” Naruto looked at the snowball slowly flying towards him and made a substitution seal with his hands.
“Bang…” A cloud of smoke dissipated.
Konohamaru shouted excitedly: “We hit the boss, we hit him.”
Meng Huang and the other two also showed excitement on their faces. It was not easy! After throwing so many snowballs, one finally hit the leader.
The smoke cleared and a wooden stake fell to the ground.
“Where are the people?” ×3
Konohamaru and the other two looked around, trying to find Naruto.
“Where, there.” Konohamaru swept his eyes across the entire training ground, “No! Nowhere! In the sky.” Konohamaru looked up at the sky.
“Look at my justice coming from heaven!” A loud shout came from the sky.
A huge snowball with a diameter of one meter appeared in Konohamaru’s sight. Not only him, but Udon and Moegi also had one each.
“Boom…” Three loud noises sounded on the training ground.
“Ahem! Boss, do you want to kill us?” Konohamaru’s complaining voice sounded. The moment the snowball hit, Konohamaru and the other two used the substitution technique and escaped from the attack range of the big snowball.
Naruto landed on the ground and smiled at the three embarrassed people, “My little brothers! I trust you. How can you become my little brother if you can’t even avoid such a small difficulty?”
Naruto said this with a arrogant expression on his face.
“Yes, Boss!” Konohamaru was even more respectful, ‘You are worthy of being my boss! ‘ I don’t know what Konohamaru was thinking.
“Come on, continue!” Naruto said, ready to continue.
“No, no, chief, it’s almost dark, why don’t we come back later.” Meng Huang said shyly, still frightened.
Udon also agreed, “Yeah! Maybe next time.”
Konohamaru glanced at the two people who objected and said he would come again next time.
Naruto glanced at the two of them, then looked up at the sky, and said as if he had something more to say: “Okay! Come back when you have time! You guys go back first today! Be safe!”
As Konohamaru and the other two walked away, Naruto seemed to hear something in the wind.
Chapter 40: Sasuke’s Battle (Old Version)
Time flies. With the arrival of April, the ice and snow begin to melt and all things begin to revive.
In Konoha Village, the three-member team of Team 7, who had once again completed a C-rank mission, were walking on the street.
“I haven’t been back for two months, and it feels like Konoha has changed!” Sakura, who was walking beside Sasuke, shouted.
Naruto, with a katana on his waist, looked at her helplessly and said, “If you hadn’t instigated Kakashi-sensei to choose this escort mission in order to go see that male star, it wouldn’t have taken us so long.”
“Damn Naruto, you actually said that in front of Sasuke!” Ri-Yakura roared.
Sakura looked at Naruto awkwardly, her fingers tangled in knots, and she argued, “I’m doing this for Kakashi-sensei. Didn’t you see he never puts down his book? There were so many female stars on the set, maybe one of them fell in love with Kakashi-sensei!”
“I didn’t expect that with so many resources, Kakashi-sensei would still come back alone!”
Looking at Sakura who was pointing the finger at him, Kakashi couldn’t help but smile bitterly. He had put a lot of effort into dealing with those female stars.
Naruto stood and watched the two of them, a weird smile on his face, as if he couldn’t help it.
‘It’s all God’s fault for giving me this beautiful face. Even though I cover half of my face, I’m still sought after by beautiful women!’
Naruto looked at Kakashi who was embarrassed there, gave him this narration, and then the smile on his face became even bigger.
“Sasuke, do you think I’m right?” Seeing that Kakashi didn’t say anything and Naruto was smiling, Sakura turned to Sasuke again, trying to get his confirmation.
“Boring!” Sasuke looked at the three people interacting, ignored Sakura and turned to look at Naruto.
“Naruto, I must beat you this time. I have learned that move from Kakashi now, and I will definitely beat you once.”
Sasuke clenched his fists as he thought about how he and Naruto had performed in those C-rank missions.
“The gap between us was too big before, but I will definitely make up for it this time. After all, he only knows a C-level wind-cutting technique, while I have already learned an A-level ninjutsu.” Thinking of this, Sasuke’s confidence increased greatly.
“Alright, alright, I won’t argue with you about this anymore. Just take on fewer escort missions next time.” Sakura surrendered as she looked at Naruto who was a little bit unwilling to give in.
“That won’t work. They are all missions. How can I be picky? I want to become the Hokage.”
Naruto said with deliberate disdain, as if doing so was an insult to his personality.
“Okay then!” Sakura said helplessly.
“Really? Why didn’t I realize Naruto has such a sharp tongue before?” Sakura thought secretly.
“But this mission is so easy! It’s much easier than the two previous missions in the bandit prison. I gained a lot of weight.”
Sakura tried to divert attention and compared her waist, as if it had swelled up a bit.
Naruto glanced at her and said loudly: “Sakura, I knew you were lazy. You need to train more!” As he said that, he smiled and compared his arm muscles, making a strong gesture, motioning her to look at his strong arms, his teeth shining in the sunlight.
“Ah~ Naruto, you’re so disgusting.” He said while covering his eyes.
“And I trained, you just didn’t see it,” Sakura retorted, pretending to cover her eyes.
Kakashi looked at Sakura and said quietly, “So, what is a beauty salon like?”
“Teacher Kakashi~” Sakura dragged her voice and looked at Kakashi resentfully, “I didn’t expect you to be this kind of person. You actually followed me!” Sakura seemed to have suffered a great injustice.
“…” Kakashi was speechless =_=, and wisely did not argue with her.
As the four-member Team 7 continued to move forward, they soon arrived near Naruto’s home.
“Teacher Kakashi, Sakura, Sasuke, I’m leaving first. We’ll meet again in the evening.” Seeing that they were already near their home, Naruto spoke first.
Kakashi just narrowed his eyes and smiled, and said, “Then let’s meet at the Akimichi’s barbecue restaurant tonight. Let’s have a good meal this time. It’s my treat.”
“Wow! Teacher Kakashi is so generous this time, it’s rare!” said Naruto.
“Yeah! I thought we were going to be at a ramen restaurant again this time!” Sakura echoed.
Sasuke couldn’t help but smile in his heart as he looked at the two people who were cooperating with each other to bully Kakashi.
“Oh! Didn’t I see Naruto like eating ramen a few times before? But after eating it so many times, it’s time to change the taste.” Kakashi said casually, without showing the guilt that Sakura expected.
“Okay, that’s it. I’m going to go back and change my clothes. I’ll see you tonight, everyone.” With that, Naruto quickly returned home.
“Teacher Kakashi, Sakura, I’m leaving too!” Sasuke said as he looked at Naruto who was leaving.
Looking at Sasuke, Kakashi said, “Well! See you tonight.”
“See you tonight, Sasuke.” Sakura also said.
After Sasuke left, Sakura also began to say goodbye to Kakashi.
Standing alone on the road, Kakashi was helpless, “Really? You left me here alone, young people nowadays!”
But thinking about their performance in the mission, he couldn’t help but sigh: “Perhaps, they will soon surpass me. The future belongs to the young!”
“Hey! Kakashi, you’re back too.” Kakashi turned around and saw Might Guy standing not far away and greeting him.
Kai was still wearing the green tights, and behind him were his three subordinates, Hyuga Neji, Rock Lee and Tenten.
“It’s Kai! Did you just complete the mission as well?” Kakashi asked.
“Yes! We are going to have a dinner party now. Why don’t you join us, Kakashi?” Kai gave a thumbs up and said.
“Well! No need. Our class has a dinner party tonight! I have to go back and change my clothes now, otherwise it will be difficult to go to the barbecue restaurant tonight.” Kakashi said to Kai and prepared to go back.
“Okay, then let’s go to the dinner party.” The still youthful Kai said and took Neji and the others in another direction.
“Naruto, wait!”
As Naruto reached the door, he heard someone calling his name, the voice sounded familiar, ‘It’s Sasuke’
Naruto turned to look at Sasuke and said, “What’s wrong, Sasuke?”
“Naruto, have a competition with me!” Sasuke looked at Naruto seriously and said.
As if touched by his sincerity, Naruto said, “Okay, when?”
“Let’s do it at four o’clock tomorrow afternoon! The location is the rooftop of Hokage Rock.” Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Naruto agreed.
“Okay, then let me see how much progress you have made tomorrow!” Naruto said to Sasuke, his eyes filled with a burning desire to fight.
“Okay!” Sasuke uttered this word after receiving an affirmative response, then turned around decisively and walked towards his home.
Looking at Sasuke’s back, Naruto opened the door and walked in, then closed the door and turned into smoke.
Chapter 41: Battle against Sasuke (I) (Old Version)
The next day at three o’clock in the afternoon.
At this moment, Sasuke was making preparations at home. In the past few months, Naruto has brought him too much pressure, so much that he can’t breathe. Only by defeating Naruto can he relax, but Naruto is not so easy to defeat.
Sasuke, who has fought against Naruto many times, is very clear about Naruto’s combat power. Naruto’s super fast reaction speed, skillful application of ninjutsu, coupled with his own huge chakra, make Naruto almost invincible among the Genin, and even the Chunin may not be able to deal with him.
‘But now his opponent has arrived,’ Sasuke thought.
Possessing dual magatama Sharingan and A-level ninjutsu, Sasuke is confident that he can defeat Naruto, although it may not be easy.
“As long as I use Chidori to activate the cells, my speed will increase greatly, and Naruto’s wind blade will not be able to hit me, and will just waste chakra in vain.”
“With Chidori’s piercing power and the Sharingan’s dynamic vision, as long as we get close, one strike will be enough to decide the outcome!”
Thinking of Naruto’s numerous shadow clones, Sasuke knew that it would not be easy to get close to him.
“When you are ready, let’s go! It’s time.” Sasuke tightened his grip and headed for the rooftop of Hokage Rock.
On the rooftop, Sasuke sat on the water tower waiting for Naruto to arrive.
Suddenly, Sasuke seemed to hear some sound. Without looking back, Sasuke knew that Naruto had arrived.
“You’re here.”
“Yes, I am here.”
“You shouldn’t have come!”
“But I’m already here!”
Sasuke stood up and turned to look at Naruto.
“Sure enough, I shouldn’t have been so immature to set the codeword to this, it’s so embarrassing! It’s all Uzumaki Langwai’s fault, talking nonsense about ancient dragons.” Naruto was very embarrassed inside, but his face was serious.
Sasuke had no idea of ​​Naruto’s inner thoughts. In his opinion, this codeword was quite normal. It was better than the one at the beginning about the high ground in the town, the beautiful mountains and rivers, the gate facing the sea, and the water in the Three Rivers Gorge flowing for thousands of years.
As for why he knew this, that’s another story.
“Naruto, let’s start, but this time, don’t use another shadow clone.” Sasuke said with a serious expression, his tone filled with excitement and nervousness, and he had a kunai tightly clenched in his hand.
Naruto also pulled out a kunai, then twisted his fingers around a few times before closing his hand.
“Of course not. This is a duel between men. The real body will definitely be present, but it depends on whether you can tell it apart. Let’s start!” Naruto confirmed, holding a kunai.
The two men stood on either side, each forming an opposing seal, and then, the next moment, they pounced on each other at the same time.
“Dang!” There was a sound of metal colliding, and the kunai in Naruto and Sasuke’s hands were already facing each other.
“It’s the Sharingan!” Naruto looked at Sasuke who was confronting him, and in his eyes there were the two magatama Sharingan.
“Oops, an illusion!” Naruto seemed to have just reacted, and the next moment, Naruto was in a dizzy situation, and then, evil spirits appeared in front of Naruto one by one.
“Illusion: Naraku Manifestation Technique? Is this all I’m afraid of? Or is Naraku Manifestation Technique not enough?”
“Bang…” Naruto turned into smoke under the effect of the illusion.
Sasuke looked at Naruto who turned into smoke, without any fluctuation in his heart. Having fought side by side with Naruto so many times, he naturally knew Naruto’s moves.
“There!” Sasuke’s Sharingan scanned the area, looking at the fox pendants and kunai on the ground, and subconsciously shot the kunai at those places.
“Bang…” There were several more puffs of smoke, as if the shadow clone was destroyed.
Sasuke scanned the growing smoke with his Sharingan and knew he had fallen into a trap.
The next moment, a sound of wind appeared behind Sasuke. Sasuke turned around quickly, “clang…” After a few more close combats, Naruto’s figure retreated into the smoke.
Sasuke turned cautiously and looked around vigilantly.
There were a few more gusts of wind, accompanied by the sound of wind cutting through the air.
“Dang… Dang… Dang…” After a few blocking sounds, all the kunai shot at Sasuke were blocked.
As the smoke grew thicker, Sasuke’s visual range became smaller and smaller, and Naruto was like an old hunter in the forest, quietly waiting for the moment when Sasuke relaxed, and then delivering a fatal blow.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” After a shout, a fireball was spit out from Sasuke’s mouth. The flames burned the air, and even the smoke around it became a little thinner.
But it was of little use. After the fireball stopped, smoke soon covered the entire rooftop again.
“Is that, steel wire?” Following the fireball, Sasuke used his Sharingan to see a little bit of Naruto’s arrangement, only to see that he was surrounded by steel wire.
“You’re using the wire to find my position? That’s your style, Naruto!” Sasuke couldn’t help but sigh, and then continued to look around. Just as he was about to stop turning, a few more kunai were fired at him. After blocking them again, Sasuke knew that this was Naruto’s way of making him consume his energy.
Sasuke kept turning his body to be alert, and his mind was rapidly thinking of a way to break the deadlock.
Before he could think about it, he felt a little weaker.
“There’s something wrong with this smoke.” Sasuke was very sure. He knew his own body clearly, and the consumption just now was nothing.
“Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Jutsu!” Sasuke connected the kunai with steel wire and shot it in all directions. The flames also extended along the steel wire to the kunai and flew into the smoke.
“Bang!” After a puff of smoke, Sasuke took out a mask and an oil barrel from the sealing scroll, then put the mask on his face and sprinkled oil around.
“Fire Style: Fiery Oil Cooking Technique!” This was something Naruto came up with for him during the first two missions. It used kerosene to increase the power of the flame, a mask to protect against poisonous smoke, and a compound ninjutsu that combined his Fire Style and Naruto’s Wind Style.
“Unfortunately, I don’t know how to use wind escape, otherwise I could just blow the smoke away.”
Taking advantage of the fire, Sasuke used his Sharingan to check the steel wires around him. Sure enough, the most critical steel wires had been cut by his kunai in the Phoenix Fire Technique, and the other steel wires began to melt in the burning kerosene.
“This way, I won’t reveal my direction.” Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief.
Unfortunately, the next second, several wind blades attacked Sasuke from all directions.
With the dynamic vision of the Sharingan, Sasuke successfully blocked the wind blade, “Damn, how did he know my direction?”
Sasuke couldn’t figure it out, but Naruto wouldn’t give him time to figure it out.
“Wind Style: Wind Cutting Jutsu!” More wind blades flew towards Sasuke from all directions. As soon as Sasuke blocked this wave, the next wave came, and it became more and more dense.
Chapter 42: Battle against Sasuke (Part 2) (Old Version)
“clang……”
Sasuke either blocked or dodged, and the first few waves of wind blades were avoided perfectly. Just when he was sighing that Naruto’s wind cutting technique was not powerful enough, the wind blades were accompanied by a kunai.
No, not just the kunai, but also the pendant and the steel wire tied behind the kunai.
Fortunately, this was just a battle, and it was not appropriate to use the detonating tags, otherwise Sasuke would have been in danger.
Sasuke was caught off guard and watched as the Sharingan narrowly avoided the kunai caught in the middle, but was entangled by the steel wire again.
“Bang…” After a burst of smoke, a wooden stake was left in its place.
After this battle, Sasuke perked up, because in this situation, he might be killed instantly by Naruto because of a mistake.
The wind blades continued to attack, as if Naruto’s chakra had no limit.
The wind blades became more and more numerous and denser, constantly heading towards Sasuke from all directions. Even with the Sharingan, it became increasingly difficult for Sasuke to dodge until he was hit by the wind blades.
One hit, two hits, three hits… Sasuke had more and more wounds on his body, and he seemed unable to hold on and fell down.
But if you look closely, Sasuke’s injuries are not serious, just skin injuries, but there are too many wounds and blood is all over the body.
“Come out! Naruto!” Sasuke knew he would be dragged to death if he continued like this.
So Sasuke was gambling, gambling that under this smoke, Naruto would not be able to find out that he was pretending, and then he would appear to check on his situation, “I’m sorry, Naruto, I have to take advantage of your kindness this time.”
It turned out that Sasuke’s pretense was successful, and Naruto’s footsteps appeared behind Sasuke.
“One step, two steps, three steps, here it comes.” Sasuke made a quick decision and jumped up to attack Naruto.
“Bang!” Naruto turned into smoke under the attack.
“Damn it, it’s another shadow clone!” The smoke around them thickened again.
“Sasuke, I didn’t expect you to be so petty.” Naruto’s voice came from all directions in the smoke.
“Damn it, we have to fight. If we keep going like this, we won’t be able to get close to him, let alone touch him.”
While Naruto was not attacking, Sasuke immediately began to form hand seals quickly, and electric current condensed on his body, which then gathered in his hands, making a sound like the chirping of countless birds.
“Chidori?” Although he had expected it, Naruto was still surprised when he saw this jutsu.
“So much ahead of schedule? The Chunin Exams will start in three months, and Sasuke has already learned Chidori.” Naruto couldn’t help but mourn for Sasuke’s opponent in the Chunin Exams.
“I hope Sasuke is gentler!” Naruto thought. After all, as long as this thing can’t hit him, it won’t be a big threat to him.
As for Sasuke, it’s not that Naruto looks down on him. Unless Naruto himself is willing, the chance of Sasuke hitting Naruto is very small, almost zero.
“Lightning Release: Chidori!” At this moment, Sasuke fully used Chidori.
The next moment, there was a flash of lightning, and in the smoke, most of the steel wires Naruto had laid out were cut.
The lightning returned, and flashed again, and there were only a few surviving steel wires.
Sasuke’s speed increased dramatically in the Chidori state, and now Naruto can only barely keep up with him. However, the effect of Naruto’s electric shock therapy in the past few months can be seen here.
After all, in the original work, in the Chunin Exam a few months later, Sasuke in this state was not much slower than Rock Lee after he released his full strength, and even Gaara could only passively take the beating.
“Chi Chi…” A flash of lightning passed by, and Sasuke was out of the range of the smoke.
Sasuke looked back and saw that he was already outside the smoke.
“What a powerful ninjutsu, it’s worthy of being an A-level ninjutsu. This must be the ninjutsu of teacher Kakashi!” Naruto’s voice came from the smoke, his tone full of affirmation.
“Good!” Sasuke confirmed Naruto’s judgment.
“Damn it! This ninjutsu is still not stable enough to last for too long.” Sasuke gritted his teeth and persisted.
“Chirp…” Amid the chirping of chirping birds, Sasuke began to circle around the smoke.
Kunai kept being shot out from the smoke, but most of them missed their target. Only a few flew towards Sasuke, but unfortunately they were also knocked down.
As Sasuke turned around, the smoke surrounding him began to be driven by the wind created by the high-speed movement.
Naruto, who was in the smoke, saw Sasuke’s operation and couldn’t help but give a thumbs up to his idea, “Not bad, if you don’t know how to use wind escape, use natural wind, quite smart!”
“However, Sasuke probably can’t use this Chidori, which is good at sprinting, for a long time now! So let’s wait a little longer until his stamina and chakra are exhausted, and then we can go out and kill him directly.”
Naruto made up his mind, and then waited quietly for Sasuke to be exhausted.
The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the smoke seemed to be blown away by the wind and began to become thinner.
“Damn it, if I hold on a little longer, maybe I can wait for him to show up!” Sasuke encouraged himself in his heart, but his speed inevitably slowed down, and the current began to gradually decrease.
“I see!” Suddenly, Sasuke saw a figure in the thin smoke.
At this moment, the anxious Sasuke could no longer carefully confirm whether Naruto was his real self, because this blow was his last. He knew that if he did not strike back, he would regret it.
“Naruto, take this!” Sasuke’s expression became ferocious, and the lightning in his hand became brighter.
“Bang…” Sasuke’s hand pierced through Naruto’s chest as he wished, and then Naruto turned into smoke in Sasuke’s desperate eyes.
“Is it really impossible for me to defeat him?” Sasuke couldn’t help but doubt himself, “I am an Uchiha!”
“Sasuke, you lose!” Behind him, a katana was stretched out and placed on Sasuke’s neck.
As Naruto’s voice rang out, Sasuke’s hands dropped down and he slumped to the ground, as if all the energy in his body had been drained away.
Naruto looked at the collapsed Sasuke, shook his head, then turned and left the rooftop.
After all, Sasuke will feel even more uncomfortable now that he is here.
After Naruto left, Sasuke sat alone on the rooftop for a long time, and he thought about a lot.
He thought of his parents and family, Naruto, Kakashi, Sakura… and finally his brother, Uchiha Itachi.
“I will definitely kill you, Itachi!” Sasuke raised his head, and the two-magatama Sharingan in his eyes turned into three-magatama.
‘This power…’ Feeling the power brought by his eyes, Sasuke regained his composure.
“I am the last Uchiha, how could I be so easily depressed!”
“The vision of these eyes has improved, and the amount of chakra has also increased a lot. Naruto, next time, it will be your turn to lose.”
In the afterglow of the setting sun, Sasuke regained his confidence and quickly left the rooftop.
Chapter 43: The Wave Country Mission Begins (Old Version)
Since the last battle with Sasuke on the rooftop, Team 7 rested for a month and did not take any C-rank missions.
Instead, the mission objectives were focused on some D-level tasks in the village, and the rest of the time was spent on training.
Sakura once complained about why the training had become so intense recently, but Kakashi just smiled and said they would know when the time came.
Naruto knew that this was the Chuunin Exams coming up and Kakashi was going to have them take them.
“But you’re so worried about us? We still have to train!” Naruto complained in his mind.
Having read the original work, he naturally knew the strength of many ninjas in this Chunin Exam. Naruto was not exaggerating. He was confident that except for the snake and the raccoon cat, he didn’t care about the others.
Just so arrogant.JPG
“Ah! Teacher Kakashi, can you please take some C-level missions? I’m going crazy if this continues.” Sakura said in a breakdown.
After more than a month of training, Sakura could no longer bear it. She ran to the tree where Kakashi was and yelled.
Kakashi lay on the tree fork, looked down at Sakura who was unable to bear it any longer, and closed the book in his hand.
“Okay! Let’s listen to the advice of my lovely subordinates. This time we will choose a mission where we can see the scenery, so that you can relax.” Kakashi said casually.
Kakashi no longer takes C-level missions seriously. He is confident that there is no C-level mission that can stump his subordinates.
But unfortunately, he will be slapped in the face this time.
In the mission hall, the Third Hokage was sitting in a chair looking at the mission documents, with an unknown Chunin beside him.
Seeing the arrival of Team 7, the Sandai looked at Kakashi kindly and said, “Oh, it’s Team Kakashi! Have you completed your mission? Then your next task is to weed and help the Inaka family look after their children…”
Kakashi rubbed his head and looked at the Third Hokage who was talking nonstop. After he finished speaking, he said, “Sandaime-sama, there is no need for this. Our class is going to take on another C-rank mission!”
Sakura finally breathed a sigh of relief as she looked at Kakashi, and said in her heart: “Yoshi! Finally I don’t have to train all day long.”
Sasuke looked at Naruto, full of fighting spirit, ‘Naruto, since my strength is not as good as yours for the time being, let’s compete in the mission!’
Naruto compared the time in his mind and thought that the mission in Wave Country seemed to be in this time period.
“No way! Is this the conclusion of the plot?”
“Forget it, maybe I’m overthinking it. This time period doesn’t necessarily mean it’s the Wave Country mission.”
“A C-rank mission! Let me take a look!” The Sandaime was quietly flipping through the mission list, and the three members of Team 7 beside him didn’t dare to disturb him loudly.
“Some are responsible for clearing out bandits, some are responsible for escorting caravans, some are responsible for protecting important people, some are responsible for guarding prisons…” The Third Hokage pointed out several tasks suitable for Team 7, then handed the scroll to Kakashi.
Kakashi quietly looked at the contents of the mission scroll and made a decision in his mind.
“Sir Sandaime, I choose this escort mission.” Kakashi put the scroll on the table and pointed to a mission.
Naruto had sharp eyes and saw the three words “Kingdom of Waves” on the scroll. He already knew the mission this time. “Sure enough, I can’t avoid it!”
“This mission?” The Third Hokage seemed to have some doubts.
Kakashi saw what the Third Hokage was thinking and took the initiative to say, “The training this time is too long, so I plan to take them out to relax. It just so happens that there are mountains and seas over this mission.”
The Third Hokage understood what Kakashi meant, nodded, and said, “Well, okay! The client happens to be here, so the task is handed over to you, come in!”
As the third generation’s voice fell, a figure opened the door of the mission hall.
The figure entered the mission hall, and everyone could see the figure’s face clearly. It turned out to be an old man wearing glasses and drinking.
“What! Why are there only little devils?” Dazna said disdainfully, and then gulped down a few sips of wine.
Naruto and the other two looked at the old man quietly, wanting to see what else he wanted to say.
“Are you really ninjas?” Dazna looked at the three people with indifferent expressions with some doubt, and then took another sip of wine.
“Please rest assured, although these three ninjas are a little young, their leader is a Jonin, and they have completed many C-level missions with a 100% success rate.” The third generation explained.
After hearing this, Dazna was relieved. An inexplicable light flashed in his eyes. He said, “I am a super celebrity in bridge construction. Dazna is talking about me. During the time when I return to my country to complete the bridge construction, you must protect me with all your strength.”
At the gate of Konoha, the four members of Team 7, including Dazna, walked out of Konoha.
“Wow! The breath of freedom!” Sakura walked in front and said loudly, her tone full of excitement.
Naruto looked at her and curled his lips, “It’s the aura that doesn’t require training!”
“No way!” Sakura retorted, then fell silent. Now she knew that she couldn’t argue with Naruto, otherwise the subsequent battles would be endless.
“Hey, is it really okay to send out this kind of brat?” Looking at Naruto and Sakura who were bickering, Dazna pointed at the two of them and questioned.
Kakashi touched his head awkwardly and said, “Haha, don’t you have a jonin like me following you? Don’t worry! They are just like this now, they won’t be like this in a while, and they have a lot of mission experience.”
Although Sakura felt unhappy when she heard this, she did not show any reaction on the surface.
I told myself that as long as I completed the task assigned to me, I could pretend I didn’t hear what the client said. After all, they were not from the same world.
When Naruto heard this, he said loudly: “I am an elite ninja who will become Hokage.”
“Hokage is the most powerful super ninja in your village, right? I don’t think you can become one.” Dazna mocked.
“Damn it, I’ve already made all the preparations to become Hokage. Once I become Hokage, hehe~” Naruto said with a smile on his face.
“Haha! I don’t think you have a chance!” Dazna continued to taunt.
“Ah!” Naruto was so angry that he wanted to rush forward, but was stopped by Kakashi.
“This guy, his personality is so changeable! He is not like the usual Naruto! Is it because of the shadow clone?”
Kakashi thought to himself, but he didn’t let go of Naruto.
Sasuke looked at the two bickering without saying a word, and stayed close to Dazna. “You’re arguing again, but Naruto, I’m definitely better than you at completing the mission.”
Kakashi saw that the two were about to quarrel again, so he tried to smooth things over, “It’s a mission now, so stop talking and focus on the mission.”
Kakashi, who had experienced countless quarrels, was already very experienced and knew when to interrupt a quarrel.
Naruto responded and secretly shot a fox pendant at Dazna, then walked in front as if nothing had happened.
Chapter 44: The Extras Duo Appears (Old Version)
The five-man team walked on the main road between the trees, and Dazna began to fall frequently shortly after coming out of Konoha.
After falling down again, Dazna finally couldn’t hold on any longer and could only sit on a tree root by the roadside to rest, rubbing his slightly swollen legs and feet with his hands.
The four members of Team 7 were on guard around Dazna to prevent any accidents, with Naruto working the hardest among them.
“This must be Naruto’s trick! This guy is definitely a shadow clone, and he’s playing pranks again.”
As a jonin, Kakashi could clearly see that the other end of the thin steel wire connected to Dazna’s leg was tied to Naruto’s side.
However, seeing that the client was not injured, Kakashi chose to turn a blind eye and did not expose Naruto.
Kakashi walked up to Naruto and whispered, “Enough of that! Stop your little tricks. After all, he is still our client. It will be even more troublesome if he gets hurt on the way.”
Naruto curled his lips, but still obediently retracted the wire.
For a moment, Dazna felt as if something was being taken away from him.
Dazna stood up and stretched himself, then decided to continue on his way.
“Go back quickly and build the bridge, otherwise I will be sorry for the commission I spent.” With firm faith in their hearts, the five-member team set sail again.
“Swoosh!” It seemed as if something was following Kakashi and his four companions in the woods.
Kakashi glanced behind him inconspicuously, then followed at the end of the team as if nothing had happened.
Naruto glanced at Kakashi who paused slightly, as if he knew something.
After the group of five left, the people who followed them appeared on the fork of a tree, revealing their true identities. They turned out to be two masked Mist Village Chunins.
While walking on the street, Sakura, who was bored, took the initiative to say to Dazna, “Mr. Dazna!”
“What?” Dazna replied in confusion.
“Mr. Dazna’s country is the Land of Waves, right?”
“What’s wrong?”
After hearing Dazna’s answer, Sakura turned to look at Kakashi again, “Um, Kakashi-sensei, does that country also have a ninja village and Kage?”
Kakashi opened his eyes and said, “No, there is no ninja village in the Land of Waves, let alone Kage. In fact, there are only five Kages.”
Looking at the puzzled Sakura, Kakashi explained: “Let’s not talk about the Kage first, let’s talk about the ninja village. This is just not the case in the Land of Waves. In fact, although most countries have different cultures and styles, they all have ninja villages and ninjas to some extent.”
“For many countries on the continent, the existence of a ninja village can be said to be a country’s military strength. In other words, only with this can they maintain diplomatic relations with other countries. Otherwise, they can only passively accept being beaten.”
Seeing them thinking, Kakashi continued, “Of course, having said that, the ninja village is not controlled by the country, but the power is equal to that of the country.”
“Of course, there are also countries like the Wave Country that are not easily interfered with by other countries.”
“There is no need for a ninja village to exist on a small island country.”
“As for the title of Kage, even if there are ninja villages in a country, there are only five ninja villages: Fire, Lightning, Earth, Wind, and Water. Only the ninja villages in a country with a vast territory and strong national strength, known as the Five Ninja Nations, are qualified to have this title.”
“The Land of Fire, Konoha Ninja Village.”
“The Land of Lightning, the Hidden Cloud Ninja Village.”
“Land of Earth, Iwagakure Ninja Village.”
“The Land of Wind, the Sand Village.”
“Water Country, Kirigakure Ninja Village.”
“Only the elders of these ninja villages can be called Kage.”
“And the Hokage, Raikage, Tsuchikage, Wind Kage, and Mizukage are the so-called Five Kage.”
“These five Kage are the ninjas who reign supreme over tens of thousands of ninjas from all over the world.”
After Kakashi finished speaking, Sakura showed an expression of admiration, “Hey! So Hokage-sama is so powerful!”
And Liying crossed her arms and complained: “So that skinny old man is so powerful? I always feel that he is a bit suspicious!”
Naruto naturally knew all this, so he didn’t really listen when Kakashi explained it just now.
From behind, Kakashi’s voice came again, “Just now, you were doubting the Sandaime-sama!”
Sakura quickly shook her head to indicate that she didn’t and asked him not to talk nonsense.
Kakashi put his hand on Sakura’s head and said, “Forget it, don’t worry! Hokage-sama won’t be that stingy.”
When Sakura heard Kakashi’s words and thought of the always kind-hearted Hokage, she finally felt relieved.
“By the way, Mr. Kakashi, we have come out to complete so many C-rank missions, why haven’t we encountered any hostile ninjas?” Sakura asked Kakashi, as if to change the subject.
“I thought you were going to ask this during the first C-rank missions! I didn’t expect it to drag on until now.”
“That’s because you won’t encounter ninjas in C-rank missions. Ninjas only appear in B-rank missions.”
“So don’t worry! Generally speaking, we won’t encounter ninjas!” Kakashi said casually.
Sakura listened to Kakashi’s explanation and said with a smile: “So that’s how it is. Then we won’t come into contact with foreign ninjas on this mission!”
“Of course.” Kakashi’s voice sounded, his tone full of relief.
Sasuke still had a cold face. He turned to look at Sakura and Kakashi who were talking, and secretly said in his heart that he had learned something.
Naruto secretly complained in front of him, “Teacher Kakashi, if I hadn’t seen you pause just now, I would have believed it.”
When Dazna heard Kakashi’s words, he wiped the non-existent cold sweat from his forehead.
The five-man team continued to move forward. After walking for a while, they crossed a small river, walked across a small bridge, and then returned to the main road in the woods.
At this moment, Kakashi was walking in the middle of the team, with Dazna behind him, Sasuke beside him, and Naruto and Sakura in front of him.
“Is this a disguise? Are you going to do it?”
Passing by a small puddle, Kakashi noticed something was wrong with the puddle and knew that someone was lying in ambush there.
Kakashi glanced at Sasuke beside him, noticed his vigilance, and knew that he had seen through the disguise.
“So, Naruto should have discovered it too. So, what about Sakura?”
Kakashi looked at Naruto and Sakura in front of him, made a decision in his heart, and then slowly retreated behind the four people.
After the five people walked through the puddle, a masked ninja appeared in the puddle. He cooperated with another ninja who jumped out of the tree and used chain-shaped ninja tools to bind Kakashi, who was the last one left.
Sensing the change behind them, the four people in front of Kakashi turned around. Dazna, who had never seen such a scene, exclaimed, “What?” as if he was stunned by the scene.
Chapter 45: The Duo Exits (Old Version)
“The first one!” ×2
Two voices were heard at the same time, and then Kakashi, who was bound by chains, was torn to pieces in an instant.
“Bang…” A pile of fragments fell to the ground. Naruto, who knew the plot, couldn’t help but sigh at Kakashi’s good acting skills. It was a pity that he didn’t take the little golden man.
“Teacher Kakashi!” Sakura couldn’t help but scream when she saw this scene, her little face turned pale with fright, while Naruto and Sasuke just became a little more vigilant.
“The second one!”
The voice came from behind Naruto. Naruto seemed unable to react. Before he turned his head, his body was bound by chains. Then, two Kirigakure ninjas stood on both sides, grabbed the chains and exerted force at the same time.
“Bang…” Another pile of flesh and blood fell, more real than Kakashi’s.
“Naruto didn’t react? Is this acting?”
Sasuke seemed to know something, then he suppressed his body’s reaction and quietly made a seal with his hands.
“The third one!”
The trick remained the same. The chain was like a python, binding Sasuke tightly, and then, “Bang…”
“Sasuke!” Sakura was unable to think after seeing Sasuke being crushed. She did not realize why several people who were stronger than her had died while she had reacted. Now she just felt like her heart was broken, and then Sakura started to make hand seals.
“This seal sequence is the Naraku Manifestation Technique!” Kakashi nodded in the dark, and beside him, there were Naruto and Sasuke.
At the moment of being crushed, both of them used the substitute technique. The creatures used as substitutes were specially bred substitute creatures such as rabbits, so their flesh and blood were blurred.
“Teacher Kakashi, your acting is terrible! Look at your stand-in, there’s not even any blood, it’s all wood. If they hadn’t checked carefully, you might have been exposed. Look at Sasuke and I, the scene created by several rabbits, it’s so real, with so much blood.” Naruto whispered on the side, completely ignoring Kakashi’s dark face.
“If you weren’t a shadow clone, you would have died miserably by now.” Kakashi muttered in his heart, ignoring Naruto who was enjoying himself.
“Illusion: Naraku Appearance Technique!” After Sakura completed the hand seal, the two Mist Village Chunins were already within reach.
As the Naraku Manifestation Technique was used, the two water ninjas stopped their actions.
However, Sakura has just graduated not long ago, and the illusion cannot control the two Mist Village Chunins for long.
A few seconds later, seeing that the two were about to wake up, Sakura took out a kunai from her ninja tool bag and shot it at their foreheads and hearts. This was the experience she learned from the bandit mission.
Unfortunately, this trick didn’t work. The two ninjas who sensed the danger woke up quickly, dropped their kunai, and continued to rush towards Sakura.
“Damn it! If I had trained harder, I might have been able to control them for a few more seconds!”
Sakura felt very unwilling. If it could last a little longer, she would be able to help Sasuke get revenge.
“Okay, time to go down.” Kakashi said when he saw Sakura in danger and jumped down from the tree.
Naruto and Sasuke in the tree followed suit upon seeing this.
After a “bang…” sound, Kakashi was seen strangling the necks of the two Mist Ninjas with his arms and standing upright on the road.
“Teacher Kakashi…and Sasuke and Naruto! You are not dead!” Sakura shouted in surprise when she saw the three people appear, and the joy on her face was beyond words.
“What are you trying to be cool about!” Seeing Sakura’s admiring expression and Kakashi standing there posing, even Sasuke couldn’t help but want to complain.
“Sakura, I’m sorry I couldn’t come to save you immediately, and you almost got hurt. But I didn’t expect you to have learned this illusion. You performed well.” Kakashi turned his head and looked at Sakura, with a Water Ninja in each hand.
“Phew, it looks like we’re saved!” Dazna, who had been too frightened to make a sound, lay on the ground and let out a long sigh, feeling relieved.
“Are you hurt, Sakura?” Naruto asked, and Sasuke turned his head to look over.
“No, it’s okay!” Sakura’s eyes were always on Sasuke, and she replied reluctantly when she heard Naruto’s voice.
“Naruto! Come here and tie him up!” Kakashi’s voice came.
Naruto responded, “Yes!”
“By the way, Mr. Dazna! I want to ask you something.” After handing the two unconscious Mist Ninjas to Naruto, Kakashi turned around and looked at Dazna.
“W-what?” Dazna stammered, his tone full of guilt.
Kakashi brought Dazna to the Mist Ninja that Naruto had tied to the tree, “If I’m not mistaken, these two are the Chunin of the Mist Village! These guys are famous for fighting to the end at any cost.”
At this time, the Kirigakure ninja who was tied to the tree had been awakened by Naruto, and asked unwillingly: “You guy, why can you see through our actions.” The voice was a little distorted because of the masks of both of them.
Kakashi looked at them and explained, “Because it hasn’t rained in the past few days, it’s impossible for water to accumulate on the road on a sunny day like today. And it’s not just me, my two subordinates have also noticed it.”
Kakashi turned to look at Naruto and Sasuke, and the two nodded when they felt his gaze.
The two Mist Village Chunins looked at Naruto and the others and thought, “Two more geniuses have emerged from Konoha? It’s indeed the cradle of geniuses!”
Dazna looked at Kakashi and asked in confusion, “Why did you let the child do it after you noticed all this?”
Kakashi glanced at Dazna, and then said in a calm voice, “If I want to, I can deal with these guys in the blink of an eye. However, in order to test them, I used the substitution technique to hide. However, I didn’t expect that the two of them noticed it and hid together, leaving Sakura alone to fight.”
“And it’s not just for the sake of the trial. I also want to know who the enemy’s target is.”
“Huh? What do you mean?” Dazna asked, pretending to be confused.
“That is to say, I want to see whether it is you who is being targeted, or someone else in our team.”
Kakashi paused and continued, “Now it seems that their target is you, but we didn’t know you were targeted by ninjas before. Your commission was just to let us protect you from armed groups such as gangs or thieves.”
“This is already a B-level mission. You are only responsible for protecting you until the bridge is built.”
“If the enemy is a ninja, we will definitely set this mission as a high-priced B-level mission without hesitation. You seem to have something to hide, but a false commission will also give us a headache. What we have to do now is beyond the mission.”
“It’s too early for us to end this mission! Let’s terminate it!” Sakura, who was still frightened, suggested after hearing this.
After hearing what Sakura said, Kakashi looked at Naruto and Sasuke again, as if asking for their opinions.
Chapter 46: Arrival at the Kingdom of Waves (Old Version)
“How can I improve so quickly if I have been fighting ordinary people all the time? I can’t even beat him now!” Sasuke glanced at Naruto and made a decision in his heart.
“Go on!” Sasuke brought it up before Naruto could speak, because he felt that C-level missions could no longer satisfy his goal of quickly improving his strength, and only B-level and above missions might be able to do that.
“For power!”
After hearing what Sasuke said, Sakura, who was originally opposed to it, changed her tone. After hesitating for a moment, she said, “Go on!”
“Then let’s continue. However, what is the level of this mission?”
Naruto seemed to agree with the two of them and expressed his opinion to continue, but he added a questioning tone. After all, the level of this mission was indeed difficult to divide.
Kakashi glanced at Dazna and said, “That depends on what our client chooses. If the level is raised later, it will be a B-rank mission. If not, it will still be a C-rank mission, but it will be called a C-rank mission but actually a B-rank mission.”
Upon hearing that Team 7 was planning to continue their mission, Dazna did not cry out and threaten like in the original novel. He just whispered, “Ninja-sama, I really have no money, otherwise I would not have lied to you…”
Kakashi knew what Dazna meant before he even had to finish his words.
There is no money and no life, so it is impossible to improve the level.
“This is too much of a loss!” Naruto shouted unwillingly, and his voice directly affected Sakura beside him.
At this moment, Sakura had not yet made up her mind to continue the mission. She just subconsciously agreed after hearing what Sasuke said. She was already upset, and Naruto’s quarrel made her even more annoyed.
“Naruto, can you please keep your voice down?” Sakura’s complaining voice came.
Naruto glanced at her, then curled his lips, but stopped talking.
Seeing this, Sasuke took the initiative to walk up to Naruto and said, “After all, this is your first B-rank mission, so let’s just take the loss. With Kakashi-sensei here, there will be more opportunities in the future.”
Naruto looked at Sasuke and nodded, then fell silent, not knowing what he was thinking.
The four-member Team 7 and Dazna decided to continue the mission and set off for the Land of Waves that Dazna mentioned.
In the dark forest, a building stands.
At this moment, the source of Team 7’s mission, Cardo, was yelling at the masked man on the chair.
“You actually failed. I heard that you were very powerful ninjas, so I paid a high price to invite you here…”
Before Cardo could finish his words, the masked man on the seat spoke.
“It’s so noisy.”
As soon as the voice fell, the masked man swung the beheading knife in his hand, with the blade pointing directly at Cardo’s neck.
When Cardo saw the beheading sword that was not much smaller than the door panel appearing in front of him, he was frightened and took a step back with his fat body.
The masked man sitting on the chair with the beheading sword in his hand ignored Cardo in front of him, his eyes seemed to go straight into the void, and he said calmly: “This time, I will use this beheading sword to get rid of him myself!”
Hearing the words of the masked man, the frightened Cardo no longer cared about the beheading sword in front of him, and said tremblingly: “Really, is it really okay? The enemy seems to have hired quite powerful ninjas, plus the assassination attempt by the ghost brothers failed, and if they are on guard, it will not be an easy task.”
Hearing Cardo’s doubt, the masked man said disdainfully: “Who do you think I am? I am Zabuza Momochi, known as the Demonic Man of the Mist.”
Cardo did not refute, but snorted coldly, as if he was not the one who was frightened just now, then leaned his hands behind his back, turned around, and said, “What you said had better be true.” Then he turned and left.
He was accompanied by some of the samurai ruffians he had recruited.
On the other side, the group of five walked across the land and came to the seaside. Dazna, who knew the route well, knew that when they arrived here, they were not far from the Land of Waves.
Dazna led the four people to a place where they could take a boat. After he communicated with the boatman, the five people successfully got on the boat.
On the sea, five people were sitting in the front of the boat, and the boatman was driving the boat from the back. Slowly, with the boatman’s hard work, the boat left the shore and swam towards the sea farther away.
The farther away from the shore, the thicker the fog in the sea and the lower the visibility.
“The fog is so thick that I can’t even see what’s ahead.” Sakura said as she looked at the silent crowd and the gradually thickening fog.
Hearing what Sakura said, the boatman thought she was annoyed by the long and boring boat ride, so he took the initiative to say: “Don’t worry, you will see the bridge soon. Just walk along the bridge and you will reach the Land of Waves.”
Hearing his words, the others also looked at him, then nodded, turned their heads and continued to look ahead.
As the boat continued to sail, gradually, everyone really saw a bridge, which was looming in the thick fog.
As the boat moved forward, everyone saw the end of the bridge. It was a broken bridge, and it was clear from the broken end that the bridge was only a semi-finished product.
There are cranes and scaffolding on the bridge, as well as a lot of spare materials.
Seeing such a big bridge, Sakura at the back couldn’t help but sigh in a low voice, “It’s so big!” Sasuke and Naruto in the front also nodded.
The boatman at the back glanced at Sakura who was talking, shook his head and said nothing.
“Although I know this bridge, I’m still a little surprised when I see it up close!” Naruto looked at the unfinished bridge, turned his head back, and glanced at Dazna.
“This guy is a talented person! So…” Naruto glanced at Dazna, then turned back and lowered his head, wondering what he was thinking.
“Boatman, why do we have to row by hand when we have an engine?” Seeing that they were almost there, Sasuke finally couldn’t hold back his confusion and asked the boatman.
This was what he wanted to ask when he first saw the engine, but the boatman remained silent, so Sasuke didn’t say much.
“The engine is too noisy and may easily attract those guys, so we can only row by hand.” The boatman explained and didn’t say much afterwards, seeming to be very secretive.
Kakashi heard the boatman’s words and turned his attention to Dazna.
Kakashi looked at Dazna and asked, “Mr. Dazna, before the ship reaches the pier, there is one thing I must ask clearly. Who attacked you and why were you attacked by a ninja? Otherwise, our mission may be terminated after sending Mr. Dazna ashore. After all, in this team, my words as a jonin are the ones that really count.”
Everyone was waiting for Dazna’s answer.
Dazna looked at everyone, lowered his head, and then, as if he had made up his mind to make some kind of decision, after a moment of silence, he raised it again.
Chapter 47 Return to the Land of Waves (Old Version)
On the boat, Dazna looked up at everyone and said in a low voice: “It seems that I have to say it. No, it should be, please be sure to listen to me!”
Dazna’s serious and low voice rang out on the boat, and everyone who heard the voice sat up straight, ready to listen to his explanation of the whole thing.
“As you said, this job is probably outside the scope of your mission. In fact, my life has long been targeted by a super scary person.”
“Super scary person?” Kakashi repeated doubtfully, then asked, “Who is it?”
Dazna replied: “You should have heard of his name. He is the big boss of the shipping company, a man named Cardo.”
“What, about Cardo? He’s from the Cardo Company. I heard that he is one of the richest men in the world.” Kakashi knew Cardo, because this name was very famous in the mission world. As a rich man, Cardo issued quite a few missions every year, but because he was far away from Konoha, Cardo did not have many intersections with Konoha.
Naruto and the other two looked at Kakashi and Dazna in confusion, waiting for their answers.
“Yes, that’s him. On the surface, he’s the boss of a shipping company, but secretly he uses thugs and ninjas to buy and sell drugs and contraband. He’ll even end up embezzling other companies and countries in the end.”
“He’s really doing something shameful.” Dazna seemed to have thought of something and couldn’t help but say it, then continued: “About a year ago! That guy set his sights on the Wave Country. With his financial resources and violence, he acted recklessly and wantonly! He monopolized the island’s maritime traffic and transportation in an instant.”
“For an island nation like the Kingdom of Waves, if you control the sea, you control all the wealth, politics, and islanders.”
“The only thing Cardo fears now is the completion of the bridge he had started building before.”
Dazna said as he looked up at the bridge that was still under construction, this was his last hope.
“That’s too naive. Once the bridge is built, it can be destroyed. And if Kado is a bit more ruthless, he can just collect the tolls. Wouldn’t that cause you more trouble?”
Naruto complained inwardly but didn’t say it out loud. After all, a soft-hearted person like him would never do anything to destroy other people’s hopes.
“Really? Then this uncle who built the bridge will become the only obstacle for Cardo,” Sakura listened and sat there analyzing.
Sasuke heard what Sakura said, looked at Naruto, and said, “Those ninjas we met last time must be Cardo’s lackeys.”
“A running dog? Sasuke or a passionate young man?” Naruto thought with a puzzled look on his face.
“But I really don’t understand, since the opponent is a dangerous person who can even send out ninjas, why didn’t he kill you before you left the Land of Waves!” Kakashi’s calm voice sounded, with doubt in it.
When Dazna heard Kakashi’s words, he seemed to recall something bad, and his expression was full of pain.
“That’s because he thinks he has broken everyone’s backbone, and no one will have the courage to resist him anymore!”
Seeing Dazna’s painful expression, Kakashi didn’t ask any more questions and dropped the subject.
Dazna seemed to have accepted his fate at this point, and said, “Forget it. If you cancel the mission when I get ashore, I will definitely be killed before I get home, and then…”
“Well, uncle, have you ever thought that if that Cardo didn’t kill you, he would target your family?” Naruto said quietly at this time, interrupting the moral blackmailing words that Dazna was about to say in the original work.
“No matter in my past life or this life, what I hate most is moral kidnapping!” Naruto seemed to remember a bad experience and his body trembled slightly.
Seeing Dazna react, Naruto chose to continue his venomous words: “After all, whether it is killing them directly or capturing them to threaten you, it is a good choice!”
Naruto’s words were like a steel knife stabbing at Dazna. Upon hearing this, Dazna clenched his fists and veins bulged on his head.
“It’s okay, Dazna, they were fine a few days before I came to pick you up.” The boatman couldn’t help but say after hearing Naruto’s words.
Hearing the boatman’s words, Dazna felt as if he had grabbed a life-saving straw.
“Really?” Dazna grabbed the boatman excitedly, wanting to confirm whether the news was true. After seeing the boatman nod again, he finally felt relieved.
Looking at the recovered Dazna, Kakashi winked at Naruto, signaling him to stop talking, and then asked the opinions of the rest of the team.
“Continue!” After hearing Kakashi introduce the content and difficulty of the mission to her, Sakura thought about it for a while and then confirmed to continue the mission.
Sasuke remained unchanged, and simply uttered “Continue.”
Naruto looked at Kakashi and nodded, indicating that he should continue.
Seeing that the three had expressed their opinions, Kakashi turned around and said to Dazna, who was standing behind him as if awaiting trial: “Mr. Dazna, we have unanimously decided that we will continue to protect you!”
Upon hearing what Kakashi said, Dazna calmed down and said, “Thank you, I really appreciate it.”
“We’ll be there soon!” At this time, the boatman’s voice was heard. After hearing the boatman’s words, everyone saw the outline of a huge bridge in the distance.
The boatman took a good look at the surroundings and said to Dazna, “Dazna, it seems that we have not been discovered yet.”
“Thanks a lot this time, Inama.” Dazna thanked the boatman. It was thanks to him this time. Otherwise, it would not be easy to come back to the Wave Country where the control of the sea power was controlled.
The boat passed smoothly through the bridge hole and arrived at a lake with rippling waves. There were many big trees on the lake, and not far from the big trees there were many houses, and there were wisps of smoke rising from some of the houses.
“Wow! So beautiful!” Looking at this scene, Sakura couldn’t help but sigh.
As Sakura exclaimed how beautiful it was, everyone successfully reached the shore.
“I can only take you this far. Goodbye!” The boatman whispered to Dazna after sending everyone ashore.
Looking at the boatman, Dazna could only apologize, “Ah! I’m so sorry for putting you in such great danger.”
“It’s okay, just be careful!” the boatman whispered, then rowed the boat slowly away.
After watching the boatman walk away, Dazna couldn’t wait to say, “Okay, let’s go back now!”
Hearing this, the four understood his urgent thoughts, and Kakashi even glared at Naruto.
After many days of traveling, the group of five finally made their way back to Dazna’s house.
Chapter 48 Zabuza Appears (Old Version)
In the forest, the group of five walked on the road again.
The yellow dirt road winds through the green forest, appearing and disappearing from time to time. The whole picture is like an oil painting full of natural atmosphere.
Naruto was walking in front, followed by Sasuke and Sakura, then Kakashi, and then Dazna.
Suddenly, Sasuke quickened his pace and walked next to Naruto.
“Let’s compete again for this mission! Let’s see who performs better.” Sasuke glanced at Naruto and thought to himself, then passed Naruto.
“…What does this mean?” Naruto looked at Sasuke, a little confused.
Naruto thought about the original plot of this stage that he saw last night, and seemed to have thought of something.
“So, this guy might have similar ideas to Naruto in the original book?”
Shaking his head, Naruto looked at Sasuke and ignored him.
Sasuke, who had been paying attention to Naruto, sensed that he shook his head, and imagined a lot of plots in his mind, and then successfully ignited the anger in his heart.
“This guy, does he look down on me, a defeated opponent? Damn it.”
This thought flashed through his mind, and then he thought of the gap in strength between the two of them, and he suppressed his anger. However, judging from his expression, the anger must have been suppressed in his eyes.
Sasuke’s eyes were red, with three black magatama on the edges of his pupils.
“What is this?” Sasuke opened his Sharingan and saw a white figure jumping by the side of the road.
“Is it a snow rabbit? It’s still white in this season? Oh no, there’s something wrong.” Sasuke seemed to know something, and then turned to look at Naruto and Kakashi, only to see Naruto nodded at him, and Kakashi looked relaxed.
Sasuke let down his guard. After all, with them around, if any danger really occurred, they would definitely be the first to discover and eliminate it. Since there was no movement, it meant that they were luring the snake out of its hole.
Sasuke jumped over, grabbed the rabbit by the ears, and lifted it up.
Sakura and Dazna were frightened by Sasuke’s actions, one of them became alert while the other hid behind Sakura.
The poor little white rabbit was confused at the moment. It was thrown here for no reason, and now it was caught in such a shameful posture. It struggled hard, flapping its hind legs, but it was a pity that it was of no use.
“I thought it was a person! It turned out to be a rabbit.” Sasuke said to Kakashi, then solved it cleanly and neatly.
“Ah. What a cute little white rabbit, Sasuke…” Sakura, who hadn’t finished speaking, closed her mouth from the bottom of her heart when she saw Sasuke’s clean and neat technique and the little white rabbit that was already dead.
“Damn it, such a cute little white rabbit, it’s gone just like that.” Riying roared, and then turned her eyes to Sasuke, “Sasuke is so handsome, I really want to roast a rabbit for him.”
Women! Sometimes, they just can’t resist handsome things, even if they are still young girls.
Seeing Sakura’s current performance, Naruto thought of the scene in the original work when Naruto shot the rabbit. At that time, Sakura grabbed Naruto and yelled! Thinking of this, Naruto couldn’t help but sigh that the same person has a different fate!
“What? It’s a rabbit.” Seeing that the situation was settled, Dazna came out from behind Sakura and made a comment to show his calmness.
Kakashi looked at the rabbit and alarm bells rang in his heart. After all, in this season, snow rabbits with white fur are usually artificially raised indoors as materials for substitution techniques.
“Is it going to be on stage so soon?” Kakashi glanced at the forest and couldn’t help thinking that it seemed that the leisure time was about to end.
In the shade of the trees, a figure was lurking quietly.
The figure looked like an experienced hunter, waiting for the prey to fall into his trap.
“So he was there, no wonder the ghost brothers were no match for him.”
“After all, he is Konoha’s copy ninja, Sharingan Kakashi! It’s no surprise that they failed.”
A person’s name is like a tree’s shadow. The moment Zabuza saw Kakashi’s iconic white hair, he knew that his demon brother’s defeat was not unfair.
In other words, it was truly amazing that the mission could be accomplished in Kakashi’s hands.
Thinking of this, Zabuza took the hilt of the beheading sword and gathered strength with his feet, ready to launch an attack at any time.
On the ground, Kakashi looked around, as if he had discovered something.
“Everyone get down!” Kakashi yelled. Naruto reacted first and pulled Sasuke down with him. He ignored Sasuke’s attempt to jump up and pulled him straight to the ground.
Looking at Sasuke covered in dust and in a disheveled state, Naruto secretly roared in his heart, “How cool!”
Sakura reacted a beat late and pulled Dazna to lie down together to avoid the sneak attack from the air.
“call out……”
The sound of the beheading sword cutting through the air reached the ears of the people on the ground. Just by listening to the sound, one could tell that the power of this thing after it flew out was quite astonishing.
The beheading sword that was avoided by everyone fell on a tree trunk not far away. At the moment when the beheading sword fell on the tree trunk, a figure quickly flew out and then stood upright on the handle of the beheading sword.
Standing on the hilt of the sword, Zabuza Momochi turned his back to the crowd, then turned his head and looked coldly at the enemy under the tree, murderous intent already emanating from his eyes.
Looking at the shirtless masked man and the iconic beheading sword that appeared on the hilt, Kakashi had already recognized that the man was Zabuza Momochi, known as the Demon of the Mist.
“This guy must be the murderer from Kirigakure!” He thought to himself and began to test the waters.
“Hey, isn’t this the escaped ninja from Kirigakure, Momochi Zabuza?”
“Escaped ninja?” Sasuke glanced at Zabuza in the tree and took out his kunai, standing on guard.
“This enemy is so powerful, I hope he is not here to cause trouble, otherwise I will have to fight him. But this is a good opportunity for me to compete with you again.” Sasuke glanced at Naruto, then continued to be on guard, waiting for Kakashi to decide whether to fight or retreat.
At this time, Naruto also took out a kunai, but his expression was much more relaxed than Sasuke.
Seeing that Sasuke and Naruto had taken out kunai, Sakura stepped forward and also took out a kunai from her ninja tool bag.
“You’re in the way. You guys, step back first.” Kakashi looked at the three people who were eager to try, and stretched out his hand to stop them from moving forward.
“Why?” Sakura asked in confusion. In her opinion, with Kakashi, a jonin, present, and Sasuke and Naruto supporting them, there was no need to be so cautious.
Hearing Sakura’s words, Kakashi took the initiative to explain: “This guy is totally incomparable to the previous ninja.”
“If the opponent is this guy!” Kakashi said, lifting his eye mask with his hand, “It might be a bit difficult now!”
Chapter 49: Battle against Zabuza (Part 1) (Old Version)
In this picturesque forest, murderous intent is everywhere at this moment.
Zabuza stood on a high place, looking down at Kakashi’s actions below, and said in a low voice: “It looks like you are Kakashi with the Sharingan!”
Sasuke, who was on guard at the side, heard the word “Sharingan” and looked at Kakashi who was about to take off his eye mask in surprise, his heart full of doubts.
“Sharingan? What is this? But it looks like the enemy this time is very strong! I’ve never seen Kakashi-sensei so nervous.” Sakura also glanced at Kakashi, and then looked at Zabuza warily again.
Zabuza didn’t care about the actions of the pawns beside Kakashi. At this moment, he only had Kakashi, his great enemy, in his eyes.
Of course, it would be great if you could persuade the enemy with words. After all, the commission fee is only a few dollars a month, so why bother fighting so hard?
“Sorry, please give that old man to me quickly!” Zabuza’s low voice came again.
After hearing what Zabuza said, Kakashi said directly to Naruto and the other two: “You guys, form a swastika and protect Mr. Dazna. This time, this is not a battle you can participate in.”
“All you can do is to do a good job of teamwork this time.”
After saying that, Kakashi pulled up his eye mask, revealing his left eye with a scar inside. Then he opened his eye, revealing a three-magatama Sharingan.
Naruto and the other two heard Kakashi’s order and formed a swastika formation, with Naruto on Kakashi’s left, Sasuke on the right, and Sakura next to Dazna.
“Come on, fight with me!” Kakashi, relieved when he saw Naruto and the other two had already formed their formation, stared at Zabuza and said.
“Three Magatama Sharingan! Uncle Tsuchi’s eye even contains bug-level techniques like Kamui!” Naruto, who was standing next to Kakashi, couldn’t help but sigh after seeing this eye.
The more he looked at it, the more he wanted to get it. Once he got it and opened the eye successfully, as long as the chakra could keep up, he could become a Kage-level strongman. Thinking about the original work, with the help of this eye, Obito wiped out the Mist Ninja and provoked the Nine-Tails Night, Naruto was even more excited.
Seeing Kakashi reveal his Sharingan, Zabuza knew that the battle was inevitable.
He looked at Kakashi and said, “Oh! I didn’t expect to see the legendary Sharingan so soon. What an honor!”
“What is the Sharingan?” Hearing the word Sharingan appear again, Sakura couldn’t help but ask out of confusion in her heart.
Sasuke heard Sakura’s question, glanced at Kakashi, and replied: “The Sharingan is a power derived from the gaze and exerted by the pupil.”
“That is to say, the user of the dojutsu can see through all physical techniques, illusions, and ninjutsu in an instant, and at the same time bounce them back. The Sharingan is a type of eye unique to dojutsu users.”
“But the Sharingan’s abilities are far more than just this.”
After hearing Sasuke’s answer, Zabuza nodded in agreement and said, “That’s right! Not only that, but what’s more terrifying is that those eyes can not only see through all of the opponent’s techniques, but can also copy them.”
“When I was still in the Kirigakure Assassination Team, your information was already in the manual I carried with me. It even said, ‘The man who copied more than a thousand ninjutsu – Copy Ninja Kakashi!'”
After hearing what Zabuza said, Kakashi couldn’t help but look at him, “It seems that the opponent also knows some of my information, trouble!”
Sakura, who was standing by, couldn’t help but think after hearing what Zabuza said, “What? So Kakashi is such a powerful ninja! I’ve never heard of him, no wonder he can teach us so many different ninjutsu.”
Sasuke glanced at Kakashi and became more confused, ‘Why does Teacher Kakashi have the Sharingan of our Uchiha clan, and he has promoted the Sharingan as a foreigner? You know, in our Uchiha clan, only a small number of people with special physiques can open the Sharingan. Could it be that this guy…’ Sasuke looked at Kakashi’s profile and fell into deep thought.
“Enough of that small talk for now! I still have to kill that old man quickly.” Looking at the five people below, Zabuza changed his posture and squatted on the hilt of the sword.
Hearing what Zabuza said, Naruto and the other two immediately changed their positions and gathered around Dazna in an instant, protecting him closely.
In front of Dazna was Naruto, the strongest of the three, then on the right was Sakura, and on the left was Sasuke. The three of them formed a triangle with kunai in their hands, blocking Dazna in the middle.
Seeing the situation below, Zabuza also had a headache, “It seems that with that guy around, it is unlikely to kill the old man by sneak attack, now we can only defeat him head-on.” Thinking so in his heart, he said unwillingly.
“Kakashi, looking at the situation, it seems that I have to kill you first!” As soon as he finished speaking, Zabuza disappeared on the tree with his beheading sword.
Seeing Zabuza disappear, the four members of Team 7 immediately looked around vigilantly, guarding against Zabuza’s sneak attack.
“There!” Sakura looked around and then found Zabuza standing in the water, and said loudly.
When the others heard Sakura’s voice, they all looked in the direction Sakura pointed.
At this moment, Zabuza was standing on the water, with chakra flow appearing on his body, a whirlpool under his feet, a beheading sword on his back, and his hands in different postures, one hand pointing to the sky and the other hand standing in front of his chest.
Kakashi opened his Sharingan and saw what Zabuza was doing. He explained, “He poured a lot of chakra under his feet. This is the Mist Hidden Technique.”
Just as Kakashi finished speaking, he heard Zabuza whisper: “Ninjutsu: Mist Hidden Technique.”
As soon as he finished speaking, Zabuza’s figure disappeared into the fog, and gradually, the fog around the five-member group began to thicken.
“Disappeared!” Naruto said when he saw Zabuza disappeared.
Looking at the place where Zabuza disappeared, Kakashi took a few steps forward, and Sakura behind him immediately shouted nervously: “Teacher Kakashi!”
Kakashi said nonchalantly: “He should take advantage of the fog to deal with me first!”
“Teacher Kakashi, who is that guy?” Naruto pretended to ask.
After hearing this, Kakashi explained, “That guy, his name is Momochi Zabuza, he is a rebel ninja from Kirigakure. When he was in Kirigakure Anbu, he was famous for his mastery of silent assassination techniques.”
“Silent?” Naruto saw the opportunity and came out to support the joke.
“As the name suggests, it is a killing technique that kills people instantly in silence. By the time you realize it, you are already in another world. Maybe that’s it.”
The other four people swallowed their saliva when they heard Kakashi’s description.
“Unfortunately, my Sharingan is not yet at the point where I can use it freely, so you must not take it lightly.”
“But if it doesn’t work, the only option is death!” Kakashi said casually.
Sakura got angry when she heard this and immediately said, “That’s so easy to say.”
Kakashi ignored her and continued to be on guard around him.
As time went on, the fog became thicker and thicker, and gradually, visibility became lower and lower.
At this moment, Zabuza was looking at the five people in the fog, waiting for them to relax.
Chapter 50: Battle against Zabuza (Part 2) (Old Version)
At this moment, the woods were filled with fog.
Seeing this situation, Sasuke recalled the not-so-nice memories of his battle with Naruto some time ago.
However, compared to the poisonous smoke caused by Naruto’s smoke bomb, Sasuke said that Zabuza’s water vapor was just drizzle.
Although the visibility is lower, the lethality is much smaller than Naruto’s.
‘But he can clearly know our location in this thick fog. He must have some special perception ninjutsu, or he may be the same as Naruto! ‘
“I just don’t know if he has any way to deal with this situation. After all, he has used this tactic before.” Thinking of this, Sasuke glanced at Naruto, then opened his Sharingan again to observe whether there were any threads around.
Naruto didn’t have time to pay attention to Sasuke now, so he didn’t see Sasuke looking at him.
“Teacher Kakashi, maybe you can let me try to break the fog.” Naruto said to Kakashi.
Kakashi heard the confidence in Naruto’s words. From the time he and Naruto had been a team for so long, he had never seen Naruto speak empty words during a mission. Since he said that, he must be confident.
Kakashi nodded, indicating that Naruto could play on his own.
After seeing Kakashi nod, Naruto began to prepare his measures.
Naruto, who knew this plot, had clear information about Zabuza.
In ninja battles, the importance of intelligence is self-evident. You see, there are many bugs in Hidan’s angle of immortality. However, after their intelligence was leaked, Shikamaru and the others still came up with a special method to deal with the immortal duo.
After knowing the methods of the first boss on his ninja path, Naruto had already designed several ways to deal with him and had also tried some similar tactics himself. Now he just had to try them out one by one.
Faced with the oncoming fog, Naruto, who was well prepared, took out four kunai and threw them in four directions of the team. As the kunai fell to the ground, four streams of smoke rose up and then dissolved in Zabuza’s water mist.
‘This is!’
Zabuza was surprised to see four shadow clones appearing on the field.
“Can Genin nowadays use Shadow Clone so easily?”
Zabuza looked at Naruto deeply and did not intend to take action directly, but was ready to see the situation first.
At this time, Naruto’s four shadow clones occupied the four directions of the team and then began to form hand seals.
“This seal, this chakra movement, is a bit like the wind-cutting technique, but also a bit specious! Is it self-created?” As a copy ninja, Kakashi took a look at the seal formed by the shadow clone next to him and knew that he had never seen this kind of ninjutsu before.
Looking at the few seals formed by the clone, Kakashi felt that the power of this ninjutsu was not optimistic, but he still chose to believe in Naruto.
“Wind Style: Level 4 Wind Technique!”
After the seal was completed, the four Naruto clones shouted together, and then spit out a transparent wind wall from their mouths. The wind wall was not powerful, but the effect was very good. Wherever the wind wall passed, the fog was blown away. In an instant, the area within 50 meters around everyone became clear, and Zabuza’s figure appeared in everyone’s sight again.
“Well done!” Kakashi looked at the effect of this wind escape and couldn’t help but praise it, then continued, “Leave it to me next!”
Naruto smiled slightly after hearing this, looked at Kakashi and said: “Then I will assist you from the side!”
Then he ordered his clones again to throw more kunai, which were shot in all directions by the four clones. In an instant, the surrounding woods where the team was located were filled with dense kunai.
Seeing Naruto’s actions, Zabuza said he didn’t understand.
Although he couldn’t understand it, he knew that this operation was definitely unfriendly to him, but now he didn’t know how this unfriendliness would be manifested.
“This brat has so much chakra!” Zabuza couldn’t help but complain as he watched Naruto’s clone’s force four wind last for ten minutes.
The Mist Hidden Technique was broken and the silent killing technique was temporarily shelved, so Zabuza had to choose other ways to complete the task.
Zabuza, with a beheading sword on his back, looked at the five people on the opposite side and persuaded them again: “Although my ninjutsu has been broken, you won’t be able to gain an advantage in a real fight. As I said before, why don’t you consider handing that old man over to me.”
Dazna in the back heard what Zabuza said and looked at Kakashi uneasily.
As soon as Zabuza finished speaking, Kakashi rejected the request.
“Zabuza, you seem to have misjudged us.”
“We, the ninjas of Konoha, will never give up our mission or hand over our employers, even if we die!”
Kakashi looked at Zabuza and said loudly, his tone full of determination.
Hearing this, a bloodthirsty look flashed in Zabuza’s eyes, but when he thought that the Mist Hidden Technique had been broken and that the opponent’s lineup should be stronger than his own, this look was well suppressed.
“In this situation, there is little hope of completing the mission. We can only wait for Bai to come. By then, two jonin-level ninjas will be able to easily defeat this genin team.”
Before Zabuza could finish his calculations, Kakashi’s voice came again.
“What’s more, you were the one who attacked us first. Do you think you can get over it with just a few words?” Kakashi said in shock.
Kakashi thought that Zabuza had come here directly to ask for the client, and if he couldn’t threaten him, he would just take action. Now that he saw that his ninjutsu was broken, he wanted to take the client away just by talking. Kakashi was not happy, “Don’t I have any face left?”
Thinking of this, Kakashi’s calm eyes changed and became sharp.
After seeing Kakashi’s firm attitude, Zabuza said in a deep voice: “Since you want to fight, then fight! This is a good opportunity for me to see how powerful Konoha’s copy ninja is!”
Zabuza drew out his beheading sword, held it in his right hand, ready to attack at any time.
“You stay here to protect Mr. Dazna, and don’t give Zabuza any chance. The battle that’s going to happen is not something you can participate in now!” Kakashi said to the person behind him, and then he was on high alert, ready to respond to Zabuza’s attack at any time.
But he secretly made a few gestures to Naruto and the others with his hands.
For a moment, the two men stood in two different places, and the air seemed to freeze.
“Why hasn’t Bai come yet? If we really start fighting, it might be a bit difficult for one person to fight against a whole team…”
Zabuza secretly groaned, but his expression remained firm.
Chapter 51: Battle against Zabuza (Part 3) (Old Version)
When Kakashi and Zabuza were confronting each other.
Naruto’s team, who were standing behind Kakashi, clearly saw the gesture Kakashi made.
‘This gesture? ‘ Naruto thought, glancing at Sasuke and seeing him glance back at him.
“Sure enough! Then let’s follow the plan!” He crushed a fox pendant and looked at Zabuza’s direction with caution.
“Since we can’t use the silent killing technique and we don’t have the advantage in numbers, let’s kill the one who poses the greatest threat first!” Zabuza looked at Kakashi and already had a plan in mind.
“Swish…” The sound of wind passed by Kakashi’s ears.
“Behind me!” Kakashi turned around with his Sharingan open, and stabbed Zabuza behind him with the kunai in his hand. Zabuza, who was stabbed, instantly began to flow with water.
“This feeling, it’s really a water clone!” Kakashi seemed to have just reacted and wanted to turn around to fight back, at this moment, Zabuza appeared behind him again.
Zabuza appeared again and swung his beheading sword, and with one stroke he cut Kakashi in half, before he had time to turn around.
Kakashi was hit by the beheading sword and was lifted into the air by the huge force, with blood splattering all over his body.
Seeing this scene, Zabuza subconsciously felt something was wrong, ‘This is not the level of a famous ninja.’
Suddenly, the blood turned into water.
Looking at the splashing water in front of him, Zabuza thought it was natural, “Sure enough, it is also the Water Clone Technique, it must have been copied from before! As expected of Sharingan Kakashi, but it still doesn’t work.”
At this moment, behind him, a kunai was placed on his neck.
“Don’t move! It’s over!” Kakashi’s voice came from behind him.
Seeing Zabuza being held hostage, Naruto and Sasuke became more alert, only Sakura smiled happily.
Zabuza, who was being held hostage, laughed and said, “Ha! Stop joking. There is absolutely no way you can defeat me with this kind of monkey tricks!”
“However, you are still quite amazing. When I just used the Mist Hidden Technique, you copied my ninjutsu.”
“Then, you hid aside, preparing to use your subordinates to attract my attention and spy on my movements. Unfortunately, your subordinate disrupted your idea.” Zabuza glanced at Naruto who was using Wind Release and Shadow Clone Technique.
“More importantly, you still underestimated me!”
As soon as he finished speaking, Zabuza in front of Kakashi turned into a stream of water.
Kakashi didn’t argue, but became alert.
Then, Zabuza appeared behind Kakashi again. This Zabuza swung the beheading sword and slashed at Kakashi.
Kakashi in front dodged hurriedly, and the beheading sword fell to the ground, and then Zabuza changed the way he held the sword.
Kakashi had just dodged an attack by lying on the ground, and before he could come to his senses, Zabuza’s next attack came again.
Seeing Kakashi crouching down, Zabuza thought to himself that this was the time, and then kicked Kakashi away, then rushed towards Kakashi flying in the air with his beheading sword.
“As expected of a jonin, I can’t match your speed.”
“But if I seize the opportunity, I can defeat this fragile creature with just one kunai, even if it’s a jonin.”
Naruto was thinking while protecting Dazna, then looked at Sasuke who had his Sharingan open, and after seeing him nod, he clenched the kunai in his hand.
Sasuke beside him couldn’t help but admire the jonin’s physical skills after giving him a look, and then he formed hand seals.
Only Sakura shuddered after seeing Kakashi being kicked away. “Teacher Kakashi was kicked away.” Then her eyes became firmer.
“Kakashi-sensei is so strong, he will be fine, I just need to do my job well.” Sakura looked determined, and then became more alert.
Before Zabuza rushed to Kakashi, Kakashi had already stepped on the water, and then quickly formed hand seals before Zabuza arrived.
“What a fast seal-making speed!” Sasuke saw Kakashi’s movements clearly with his Sharingan, and then copied them.
“Earth Escape: Earth Flow Wall Technique!” As a voice was heard, a wall with three dog heads appeared in front of Zabuza.
“Damn it, the water prison technique didn’t work!” With no way forward, Zabuza jumped backwards, away from the earth wall, and then placed the beheading sword on his back and began to make seals with his hands.
Naruto saw this scene, his eyes lit up, ‘The opportunity has finally come, it’s now.’
Naruto just pulled with both hands and moved his ten fingers lightly. A wire net with many kunai tied to it flew towards Zabuza from the woods near Zabuza.
Zabuza, whose hand seal was interrupted, could only hurriedly draw out his beheading sword and try to cut open the wire mesh that was flashing black light.
“Not good!” Before the beheading sword touched the wire mesh, Zabuza wanted to retreat, but it was too late.
“Bang…” With several explosions, the wire mesh was torn apart and the kunai on the net were blown into pieces and flew everywhere.
Zabuza jumped into the air and had nowhere to hide, so he could only use his beheading sword to block the fragments.
While blocking, Zabuza was also forming seals with his other hand.
“This seal! Substitution jutsu!” Before Zabuza could use his substitution jutsu, Sasuke, who had been using the Sharingan to focus on Zabuza, spit out a fireball.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” Zabuza, who was locked in place by the fireball, could only turn his beheading sword to block the fireball, but his legs were hit by two kunai fragments.
“Damn, these little brats.” Zabuza, who was hit by the fireball, stuck his beheading sword into the ground, forced himself to stop and retreat, then endured the pain and tried to dodge to the side to avoid another possible attack.
Unfortunately, Kakashi, who is also a Jonin, will not give him this opportunity.
Kakashi was seen on the water making a few seals, and then electric current appeared on his hands.
Just when he was about to use Chidori’s powerful piercing force to step forward and kill Zabuza in one fell swoop, he suddenly felt a slight sound of breaking air coming from the thick fog.
Kakashi immediately stopped and became alert, the Chidori in his hand still chirping, and his eyes looked in that direction.
“Swish!” A thousand swords shot out from the white mist that had not yet dissipated and hit Zabuza directly who had no way to escape.
Kakashi, Sasuke and Sakura were all surprised to see the Senbon coming out of Zabuza’s neck, and then looked in the direction where the Senbon flew out.
In that direction, a long-haired boy was standing on a tree with a mask on his face. On the mask was the logo of the Hidden Mist Village.
Chapter 52: The battle is over, Bai appears (old version)
Seeing the masked boy appearing from the tree, the four members of Team 7 became alert.
“This is Bai! A ninja who is too soft-hearted to be a ninja, but is he a man or a woman? “
Naruto glanced at Shiro and shuddered inwardly.
“Forget it. It’s none of my business whether it’s a man or a woman. As the ancients said: bad taste is not good. Let’s wait for the real person to do the revealing!”
“I’m just a good clone, I can’t do such a thing.”
Naruto, freed from all thoughts, made a checking gesture to Kakashi and Sasuke, then walked in front of Zabuza and placed his hand on his heart. A secret rune was imprinted on Zabuza’s chest with his hand.
Then he checked the arteries in his neck, and the breathing in his nose. After checking carefully, Naruto shook his head at Kakashi and the other two, indicating that the person was no longer breathing.
At this time, Kakashi, who was sure that Zabuza was dead, dispersed the Chidori and closed the Sharingan. After all, with his chakra, it wouldn’t take long to open the Sharingan and use the Chidori.
Because of Zabuza’s death, the four members of Team 7 now point their spearheads at Bai who has just appeared.
Seeing four people staring at him, with the hedgehog-haired guy staring at him with red eyes, Bai could only try to divert their attention.
Bai bowed to them, then explained, “Thank you so much, I have been looking for an opportunity to truly kill Zabuza.”
Kakashi glanced at Bai who was bowing, then moved his gaze to his mask, his pupils contracted, and then he said: “That mask, you are the pursuit ninja of Kirigakure!”
When Kakashi saw the sign, the murderous intent in his heart could not be stopped.
“As expected of you, you know so much!” Bai sighed in a rough voice, as if Kakashi was not wrong.
“So he’s a pursuit ninja. He looks about the same age as me, but he’s really strong.” Thinking of Haku’s neat performance when he killed Zabuza just now, Sasuke wanted to improve his strength quickly even more.
“Teacher Kakashi, this is the pursuit ninja we learned in school! These ninjas are specifically responsible for chasing down the rebellious ninjas and assassinating them.” Sakura said to Kakashi.
“That’s right! I’m a ninja from the pursuit team of Kirigakure whose mission is to hunt rebellious ninjas.” Bai answered before Kakashi could speak.
Obviously, he couldn’t wait any longer. If he delayed any further, Zabuza would be dead.
Moreover, the murderous intent of this senior ninja is getting stronger and stronger. If we don’t hurry up, both of them might die here.
Kakashi glanced at Bai and thought to himself, ‘Judging from his size and voice, he should be about the same age as Naruto and the others. He must be a pursuit ninja at such a young age!’
“As expected of a Blood Mist Ninja, you can tell at a glance that he is no ordinary brat. If nothing unexpected happens, this brat must be a genius of Kirigakure. While there is still chakra left, should we get rid of him here?”
Kakashi glanced at Naruto and the others, feeling hesitant.
While Kakashi was still hesitating, Bai, sensing that Kakashi’s murderous intent had increased again, used the instant body movement technique to come to Zabuza’s side.
“If you don’t leave now, you may never be able to leave.”
Seeing Bai appear next to Zabuza in an instant, the four of them became alert again.
Kakashi looked at Naruto and the others again and decided to give up on killing Haku here.
After all, judging from Bai’s performance just now, Bai’s fighting ability is not inferior to his own, and his chakra is full. He is well-rested and waiting for the opponent to tire out. Even if he wins, it will be a miserable victory.
And they were only here to complete a C-level escort mission, so there was no need to create unnecessary complications.
Kakashi’s murderous intent gradually faded after he figured it out, and his eyes turned normal when he looked at Bai.
Shiro breathed a sigh of relief when he sensed Kakashi’s change, then carried Zabuza on his back.
“Since the fight between you has come to an end, it will be my turn to deal with the body.” Bai didn’t dare to say anything more, for fear of arousing the suspicion of Team 7.
Kakashi saw his movements and felt that something was wrong, but he couldn’t tell what the problem was for a moment.
So nothing was said. After all, the corpse also contains a lot of information, such as the ninjutsu used during his lifetime and the memories in his mind, as long as the ninja’s body is still intact.
Then, if the Yamanaka family’s ninjas who are proficient in spiritual and mysterious arts were to explore, they would probably be able to discover a lot of things.
So it is only natural for the pursuit ninja to do these things.
“Well, I’ll take my leave now!” Seeing that they had no objection, Bai began to make seals with one hand, and then used the instant body movement technique.
In a stream of chakra, Haku and Zabuza disappeared from everyone’s sight.
“Disappeared!” Sakura whispered when she saw this scene, but no one else heard it because their eyes were still on Bai.
“You are really strong! And he is about the same age as me, but he may not be able to beat me.” Sasuke, who has been the top student since childhood, has this confidence. Even though he was defeated by Naruto again and again after graduation, he is still sure that he will surpass Naruto in the end.
“Bai, see you next time. I hope you’ll be pleasantly surprised then.” Thinking of the Flying Thunder God Mark on Zabuza’s body, Naruto smiled slightly. Sakura, who was muttering to herself, saw this smile and her body couldn’t help but tremble.
“Naruto is getting weirder and weirder. He’s good sometimes and bad sometimes. His personality is unpredictable. My Sasuke is better.” Ri-Yakura roared.
Kakashi turned around and looked at the members of Team 7 who were immersed in their own world, and said loudly: “Everyone, our mission is not yet complete! We must first send Mr. Dazna home safely.”
Hearing Kakashi’s voice, everyone woke up, including Dazna who had been in a stiff state.
During the battle that lasted just a few minutes, Dazna, as an ordinary person, didn’t react to what happened before he saw Zabuza lying on the side, his life or death unknown.
Then I heard a bunch of terms that I didn’t understand, and I was in a state of confusion.
Now that he had reacted, he adjusted the bamboo hat on his head and said with a smile, “I’m so sorry, everyone. Thank you for your help.”
“Okay, now go to my house and relax!”
Hearing what Dazna said, Kakashi continued: “Okay, cheer up now and go! Wait until the mission is completed and then take a good rest.” Then he took the lead and continued walking along the road.
After hearing what Kakashi said, the three members of Team 7 set out again with Kakashi.
Chapter 53 Successfully Reached (Old Version)
In the forest, Bai was fleeing for his life carrying Zabuza.
Looking at Zabuza whose shoulder was already a little stiff, Bai felt that he could not delay any longer, otherwise Zabuza’s fake death would probably become real death.
With no other options, Bai took Zabuza to an open space deep in the forest.
Looking at Zabuza who was lying on the ground, his life or death unknown, next to him, the white man wearing the mask of the Kirigakure Anbu had a conflicted look on his face.
“I hope it’s not too late!” Bai prayed silently in his heart.
Looking at Zabuza lying quietly on the ground, Bai took out medical tools after praying, and then removed a Senbon needle that was stuck in Zabuza’s meridian, hoping to help him slowly recover from his suspended animation.
“Cut this cloth over his mouth so that the blood can be spit out!” Bai picked up the scissors and slowly reached towards Zabuza’s cloth over his mouth.
“Ahem…” When Bai’s scissors were about to touch Zabuza, Zabuza reached out and grabbed his arm, then pulled open the cloth covering his mouth.
“Forget it, I’ll do it myself!” Zabuza pulled back the cloth covering his mouth and took a few deep breaths, his eyes bloodshot.
It seems that the previous fake death did not make him feel so good, but at least he saved his life. Zabuza secretly sighed in his heart, but his expression did not change at all.
“Success!” Bai’s heart was filled with joy, but unfortunately his face was covered by a mask, and only this mask could reveal his joy at the moment.
“What? You’re alive again!” Bai Ping’s calm voice reached the ears of Zabuza who sat up straight.
“Really, you’re too heavy-handed!” Zabuza, who still had two Senbon swords left on his neck, said in a hoarse voice, completely ignoring how scary he looked at the moment.
Bai didn’t care about these, he just watched Zabuza pull out the Senbon from his neck quietly, and then reminded him: “Zabuza! Please don’t be too rough when pulling it out, or you will really die!”
Zabuza ignored Bai and threw the Senbon he had just pulled out to the ground. The Senbon hit the ground, making a tinkling sound.
“Humph! How long do you plan to keep wearing that deceptive mask? Take it off now!”
Zabuza, feeling that he was no longer seriously injured, frowned as he looked at Bai’s mask.
“This is the mask I wore before. I put it on without realizing it, and it can be used to deal with the situation just now.” Bai touched the mask and then took it off.
“If this identity wasn’t useful, you might be dead now.”
Bai took off his mask, revealing a handsome face.
Zabuza glanced at Bai, then said, “If you want to enter a state of suspended animation, you don’t have to focus on the acupuncture points on your neck!”
“You are still so annoying!” Zabuza said as he pulled the cloth over his mouth.
“There’s no other way. I don’t want to leave any wounds on Zabuza’s beautiful body. And aiming at the neck which doesn’t have too many muscles can hit the acupoints more accurately.” Bai looked at the dissatisfied Zabuza and said with a smile, a blush on his face.
Zabuza didn’t respond. He sat up and tried to stand up, but after moving twice he sat down again.
“You’ve been numb all over and unable to move for almost a week! But if it’s Zabuza, it shouldn’t take that long. I believe you’ll be able to move freely soon.” Bai’s words were full of confidence in Zabuza.
Zabuza glanced at the whites and said in a dull voice: “You! You are so pure, intelligent and spotless. I like this aspect of you.”
Zabuza seemed to be praising Bai, but in fact he was speechless inside =_=.
“Am I really that powerful? How come I don’t know?” But when he saw Bai’s confident face, he seemed speechless.
“After all, I’m just a child!” Hearing Zabuza’s praise, Bai smiled and replied, then stood up, looked at the surroundings that were gradually becoming clearer, and said, “The fog has dissipated.”
“Hmm!” Zabuza’s dull voice came again.
“Is everything okay next?” Bai asked.
Zabuza looked serious, thought for a moment and said: “I will never fall for it next time, and you should come with me next time! We will definitely not lose then.”
Bai looked at Zabuza and nodded.
At noon, Kakashi and his five companions finally stepped into the place where Dazna lived.
When they were almost at Dazna’s house, Kakashi seemed to remember something.
Then he hurriedly told Naruto and the other two to protect Dazna and get him home, then he ran away without saying a word and returned to the scene of the battle alone.
Naruto and his trio followed Kakashi’s orders and successfully brought Dazna back safely.
“Welcome back, Grandpa!” As soon as he entered the door, a short figure wearing a hat rushed towards Dazna, and where he rushed was a woman in an apron.
“Ah! It’s Inari!” Dazna looked at Inari on his body and smiled kindly.
“This old man has this side!” Riying screamed when she saw this scene.
“This is Mr. Dazna’s grandson! He’s very cute.” Sakura said casually, and Dazna responded happily.
Inari looked at Sakura and hid behind Dazna.
Sasuke glanced at them with disdain, and then ignored these boring social interactions.
Naruto, on the other hand, looked at the Dazna family with interest.
At Dazna’s home, Dazna, who returned safely, introduced his family to the three people.
“This is my daughter Tsunami, and my grandson Inari!” His face was full of smiles at this moment.
“Hello!” ×2
Naruto and Sakura greeted the two and Sasuke nodded.
Naruto noticed Tsunami’s confused expression and offered to explain, “Sorry, my companion is rather standoffish.”
Zibo took a look and said nothing, then greeted Dazna and went to prepare lunch for the four of them.
Inari ran out without saying a word.
“Inari, where are you going?” Dazna called after him, but got no response.
“He’s just a kid. He might have gone out to play. Don’t worry too much.” Naruto, who knew where Inari had gone, advised.
Sakura beside her also agreed.
“Hey! This kid.” Dazna shook his head as he looked at Inari’s back, then asked everyone to sit down.
Chapter 54: Revealing the Flying Thunder God (Old Version)
On the other side, Kakashi hurried to the place where he fought with Zabuza. After careful inspection, he saw bloodstains not far from the battlefield, as well as traces of ice turning into water.
“As expected, I missed something. It seems Zabuza is not dead yet.”
Kakashi thought to himself as he looked at the traces left on the ground.
‘Next time he or they will be more difficult to deal with if they are prepared.’
Kakashi thought of the masked boy with the Senbon mask and secretly felt a headache.
“But Naruto and the others aren’t necessarily any worse than that boy.”
Kakashi relaxed at the thought of his men, and followed the mark Naruto left behind back to Dazna’s home.
After the four of them finished lunch, Kakashi finally rushed back.
“Teacher Kakashi, what happened?” Sakura asked puzzledly as she watched Kakashi coming and going in a hurry.
“We went back and searched the place where the battle took place again. We found something and this time we are in trouble.”
Kakashi glanced at Sakura and said in a deep voice.
“Teacher Kakashi, did you find out that Zabuza is not dead?”
Naruto looked at Kakashi who looked tired and asked. Although it was a question, his tone was full of affirmation.
Kakashi glanced at Naruto and said nothing. Sakura beside him asked hurriedly, “Naruto, what do you mean by that?”
“Why do you say that Zabuza, who we fought before, is still alive?”
Sasuke also looked at Naruto, waiting for his answer.
“Because I remember the descriptions in the book that the chasing ninja would usually kill the rebel ninja on the spot and then bring back his head. But the chasing ninja just now took away Zabuza’s entire body.”
After hearing what Naruto said, Sakura said in confusion: “But, with so many of us around just now, the chasing ninja was afraid that we would attack him by surprise, so isn’t it possible that he chose to take the body away directly?”
“I originally thought so. After all, as a pursuit ninja, it is possible to be more cautious…”
Before Naruto finished speaking, Sasuke continued: “But the performance of Kakashi-sensei when he came back from checking is enough to prove that the situation you are talking about no longer exists.”
“Right! Teacher Kakashi.” Sasuke said to Kakashi with his hands crossed and his head supported.
“Yeah! I just went back because I felt something was missing.”
“Unfortunately, we are still too late. Zabuza has already run away with the masked boy, leaving only a few traces behind.”
Kakashi said in a low voice, his tone full of regret.
After all, in the previous situation when Zabuza lost his combat effectiveness, his side could have easily annihilated Zabuza and others, but unfortunately a momentary mistake allowed them to escape.
Moreover, it is still uncertain how much of a threat Zabuza’s return will pose to himself and others next time.
“Don’t worry! Teacher Kakashi, I have left a mark on Zabuza out of caution. As long as he is no more than a thousand meters away from us, I can sense it and kill him.”
Naruto said with confidence, pulling out a kunai with the Flying Thunder God mark.
The mark reads Ninja Warriors.
“Is this Flying Thunder God?” Kakashi looked at the kunai and felt something strange.
“How did Naruto learn the Flying Thunder God?”
Thinking this in his mind, Kakashi asked directly: “Naruto, where did you learn this ninjutsu?”
“Ah! Are you talking about this?” Naruto raised the kunai in his hand and replied, “It’s the one in the sealing scroll. Unfortunately, I’m not very proficient in it. I can only use it within a thousand meters.”
Naruto’s Flying Thunder God no longer has much distance limit, and he can use it at will as long as he has enough chakra, and the thing Naruto has the most is chakra.
However, it is not as natural to use as Minato Namikaze, but it is enough for a simple fight against the enemy.
The main reason for saying this is to keep some trump cards. After all, between a Flying Thunder God that can teleport at will and a Flying Thunder God with a distance limit, the latter will definitely make people feel more at ease, especially for the Third Generation and others.
“So that’s how it is!” Kakashi looked at Naruto, thinking about going back to ask the Third Hokage.
Looking at the high-spirited Naruto in front of him, he couldn’t help but sigh in his heart: “Same blond hair, same Flying Thunder God, teacher, it seems that Naruto has completely inherited everything from you!”
Sasuke, who was standing by, saw the kunai and suddenly asked, “What sealing scroll?”
“Well! It’s the one in the Sandaime’s room. Unfortunately, I didn’t remember much last time. I only remembered two or three ninjutsu!”
Naruto said with a distressed look on his face, as if two or three jutsu were not enough.
“The Sealing Scroll? In the Sandaime’s room? You’re not talking about the Sealing Book! Is Naruto the Sandaime’s illegitimate son?”
Ri-Ying was yelling in Sakura’s head, feeling full of dissatisfaction.
Sakura outside also said: “No wonder you suddenly became stronger, it turns out that you learned the forbidden techniques in the Sealed Book.”
“The Book of Sealed Techniques? Forbidden Techniques? This will definitely make me stronger!” Sasuke looked at Naruto with a light in his eyes.
Naruto couldn’t help but shudder when he saw Sasuke looking at him with a gay expression.
“Sasuke, what are you doing!” Naruto shouted, waking up Sasuke who was trapped in his own world. Sakura was also attracted by his voice.
“Damn Naruto, you actually snatched Sasuke from me.” Ri-Sakura roared, and Sakura also glared at Naruto.
“Naruto, can I learn these forbidden techniques?” Sasuke looked at Naruto, hesitated for a moment, and then said.
Sasuke also knew that he shouldn’t ask this. After all, forbidden techniques cannot be learned casually. The village’s ninja incentive measures stated that if you want to learn ninjutsu, you can only exchange it for merit.
For example, completing important tasks and resolving major incidents.
Otherwise, the teacher in charge can only judge the students’ actual situation and then arrange for them to learn the ninjutsu that the teacher himself knows.
This is also because Sasuke is lucky. The leading ninja is a copy ninja like Kakashi, who has enough ninjutsu for him to learn, and he also has his own ninjutsu, Chidori.
Otherwise, the average ninja leading a team might not have so many ninjutsu to choose from.
Kakashi glanced at Naruto who seemed to be in a dilemma, and then said: “Sasuke, forbidden techniques cannot be taught casually. They must be approved by the Hokage before people can learn them.”
Naruto also responded: “I’m sorry, Sasuke.”
“It’s okay.” Sasuke’s face darkened when he heard what the two said.
“Damn it, why can the last one learn forbidden techniques, but I can’t.”
At this moment, Sasuke’s heart was full of negative emotions.
Kakashi glanced at his student, not knowing what to do.
Chapter 55: Entity Clone Experiment (Old Version)
At night, Naruto’s real body sat in the attic on the top floor of the physical space.
Under his body is a discharge device, through which a steady stream of electric current enters his body, giving him constant electric shocks.
There were two shadow clones beside him who were keeping an eye on his situation to prevent any accidents from happening while the electric current was quenching his body.
Not only that, in order to ensure the safety of the original body, there are several medical cabins not far from the clone, ready to carry the original body in at any time.
The physical space has now been divided into three floors, three meters per floor, and between each floor there are partitions and stairs painstakingly built by the shadow clone.
There are laboratories on the first floor, culture rooms on the second floor, and practice rooms on the third floor.
All the excess space in the entire physical space is perfectly utilized.
Compared to those places in reality that could be discovered at any time, Naruto felt that no base was safer than this physical space in an unknown latitude.
And this space belongs to him alone.
In the second-floor attic under Naruto, there are ten nutrient tanks. Through the glass of the nutrient tanks, one can vaguely see the figures of Naruto, Sasuke and others inside.
These nutrient tanks occupied most of the space on this floor, and between each nutrient tank there were dozens of shadow clones in white coats constantly recording something.
Suddenly, a red-haired shadow clone opened a nutrient chamber, took out Naruto’s body from it, and placed him on the operating table.
“Xiao Hei, let’s do it like last time. I’ll control the chakra and you’ll seal it.”
As he spoke, the red-haired shadow clone touched the forehead of the body, and instantly the whole body was covered with green chakra.
“Okay, Xiaohong!” The black-haired shadow clone named Xiaohei had a look of despair on his face, ‘I’ve told you so many times, I’m just black-haired, not Xiaohei, and this name sounds like the name of a pet in Ya’s family!’
The black-haired shadow clone, who kept complaining in his mind, still obediently placed his hands on the chest of the body.
In an instant, countless black runes emerged from the place where his palms touched his body.
Seeing that the rune successfully wrapped the body, the red-haired shadow clone withdrew his hand from the body’s forehead, and then placed his own hand on the body’s abdomen.
As the red-haired shadow clone’s hand touched the body, the black runes also climbed up the red-haired shadow clone’s hand.
When the runes wrapped around the red-haired shadow clone, the red-haired shadow clone disappeared in front of the black-haired shadow clone, and the runes all over its body also disappeared with it.
Only the spiral sealing rune remained on the abdomen of the body.
“Is this successful?” The black-haired shadow clone was not sure, so he asked, “How is it, is it successful?”
At this time, the body did not respond, but suddenly moved, first the fingers, then the arms, and then the feet. After confirming that the limbs were intact, the head of the body began to turn.
‘It seems to have worked.’
“How do you feel?” asked the black-haired shadow clone.
“It’s OK! At least I can move now. It’s much better than the hundreds of times before.”
A hoarse voice came out of the body’s mouth, confirming the success of the experiment.
“How long can it last and how strong is its combat power?” Seeing the body that could speak, the black-haired shadow clone hurriedly asked the question, and took out a pen and a notebook in his hand.
“I don’t know the exact duration. You need to continue to follow up to find out. However, judging from the speed at which the shadow clone’s chakra dissipates, it should last for about six hours, which is shorter than the duration of a normal shadow clone.”
“Why did this happen? The time is far different from what I expected.” The black-haired man asked hurriedly.
“I’ll explain this to you later, let’s talk about combat power first!”
The body raised his arm and looked at it, then continued, “As for combat power, in this situation, with that kind of high-intensity combat burst, it is only at the level of a short-term Chunin, and it can’t last too long.”
This time the body’s voice became a shrill and childish tone.
“Your voice? Is it that your body can’t bear it, or you haven’t adapted to this body?” The black-haired shadow clone asked after hearing the change in the body’s voice.
This is the first success, we can’t give up before testing.
“Cough cough! Well! I haven’t adapted yet. After all, it’s the first time. I’ll just have to adapt slowly in the future.” After coughing twice, the sound of this body began to become normal. Obviously, he was trying hard to control this body.
“Then according to the main body’s calculations, can it be used in the short term?”
The black-haired shadow clone asked, and it was obvious that this was the issue that mattered most to him.
If this thing can be used in a short period of time, maybe he can get a pair, and then he won’t have to worry about being fragile.
The body understood the black-haired shadow clone’s thoughts very well, after all, he was also a shadow clone himself.
After thinking for a moment, the body said, “Don’t expect too much. It’s meaningless to reach Sakura’s level of strength in such a short time.”
“In this normal state, the power is only at the level of Genin. In the eyes of the main body, there may be no need to send it out, and the duration is short. Of course, perhaps you can discuss with the main body and let you try it in this space first. After all, it is only in this space, so it doesn’t matter if you use it for a while.”
The black-haired shadow clone was frustrated for a moment, then picked up the notebook and asked, “Now, what is the biggest problem with this body?”
The red-haired man thought for a moment and said, “Of course it lasted too short. Generally speaking, this creature’s body will generate a large amount of chakra. This amount of chakra may exceed Kakashi’s, far more than you can imagine.”
“After all, this body’s bloodline is that of the Uzumaki clan. Even without the blessing of the Nine-Tails, its chakra capacity cannot be underestimated.”
“And logically speaking, the more intense the battle, the more amazing the chakra produced by this body.”
“Moreover, according to the original calculation, this kind of intense activity will stimulate the body to overdraw quickly, making the normal life span even shorter.”
“But now things have changed.”
“What drives this body to move now is my own chakra, but this body does not produce chakra on its own.”
The black-haired shadow clone suddenly realized and said, “So this has caused the action time of this body to be reduced. Because this body does not produce chakra, its endurance is weakened and it can only rely on your chakra to move.”
“Well! It seems that we still need to continue to improve it!” The arm of the red-haired shadow clone that controlled the body unsealed and drilled out from the abdomen of the body.
Chapter 56: Entity Shadow Clone Experiment (Part 2) (Old Version)
The red-haired shadow clone landed on the ground and stood firm, then looked at the body in front of him, thinking about how to continue to improve it so that it could be put to use as soon as possible.
After all, the shadow clone that replaces Naruto’s body outside is very fragile. It is easy to have flaws, and it will turn into smoke if you are not careful.
The original purpose of creating this body was to enhance the practicality of the shadow clone.
Of course, after it is created, it has more than just this purpose. After all, there are many ways to use and benefits of this physical clone.
In order to better solve the control problem of these clones and increase the lifespan of the clones, the red-haired shadow clone had a sudden idea.
Referring to the form of his own Jinchūriki, he came up with this method of sealing the shadow clone in the body.
The principle is very simple.
Just like how the tailed beasts were sealed in the jinchūriki, he used his own shadow clones and sealing techniques to seal a shadow clone containing a huge amount of his own chakra into the clone.
From Naruto’s original perspective, his physical clone is different from the Jinchūriki.
The Jinchūriki is based on human will, sealing the will of the tailed beasts, and their actions are based on human will.
But the opposite was true for Naruto’s clones, which were nothing more than empty shells without a trace of will inside to hinder the shadow clones.
Naruto only needs to leave a hole in the seal and let the shadow clone with his own will leak a little chakra, and then he can naturally occupy this body.
In Naruto’s original conception, the tailed beasts themselves were conscious entities separated by the Six Paths Sage that contained one-ninth of the excess chakra of the Divine Tree.
According to the original work, the tailed beasts are also connected to human emotions.
In the original book, it is even called a collection of human negative emotions.
Although I don’t know whether this statement is correct or not, I have no choice but to give it a try unless it is proven wrong.
In essence, shadow clones are also a collection of chakras that carry personal will.
Even though the two are very different in terms of chakra amount and willpower, there is no difference between them in essence.
Because the formation principles of these two are very similar, Naruto’s imagination was greatly opened.
When it comes to choosing the Jinchūriki, Naruto himself makes even more careful comparisons.
First, he abandoned the Sasuke clone who possessed the Sharingan Bloodline Limit, then the Hinata clone with the Byakugan, and there are also some other mystical clones that need no further explanation.
Soon, after many verifications, Naruto discovered that the clone of the Shadow Clone’s original body was more suitable for the Shadow Clone, at least it could move.
As for other bloodlines, it is difficult to move them, let alone make them into physical clones.
The hypothesis proposed by the main body is that it is due to the interaction between the chakras of the two. The specific reason will be revealed slowly in the future.
The body in front of him was a clone created based on Naruto’s genes.
Based on some of Naruto’s ideas from his previous life and the cloning techniques he learned in this life, after a series of experiments, Naruto discovered that this clone of his original body could best match his shadow clone.
With a body available and a large number of shadow clones, the experiment began with the idea of ​​giving it a try.
After many failures, this physical clone that can speak and fight has appeared.
The body being experimented with now only has the blood of the Uzumaki clan, but it may not be just that in the future.
Under Naruto’s original concept, when his knowledge reserves are more complete, he can also analyze the blood factors of other bloodline limits.
‘When all the bloodlines are integrated into one, perhaps the Dao-Seeking Jade will appear directly.’
It’s too early to say this now. Naruto currently only has bloodline limit clones of Sasuke and Hinata, and perhaps soon Bai’s ice escape will be added to the mix.
‘Unfortunately, it seems that this experiment is only half successful.’
‘After all, although the physical clone is not afraid of damage, its existence time is too short and its combat power is too low. It is useless to use it.’
The red-haired shadow clone thought to himself, constantly thinking about how to increase the success rate of the experiment.
“Xiao Hong, maybe we can start with the spirit. After all, chakra is a mixture of physical energy and spiritual energy.”
The black-haired shadow clone looked at the red-haired shadow clone who was lost in thought and couldn’t help but speak.
“Spirit?” Hearing the black-haired shadow clone’s words, the red-haired shadow clone was shocked.
“Yes! Spirit! The body itself has no soul, so there is no spiritual energy, and physical energy alone is not enough to produce chakra.”
‘In order to prevent this body from becoming disloyal and to better control it, the original body also ordered the clone to suppress its self-awareness.’
As if thinking of something, the red-haired shadow clone glanced at the black-haired shadow clone, and then put the body back into the nutrient chamber.
It automatically released itself after everything was in place.
“Xiao Hong, did she free herself?” Xiao Hei looked at the place where Xiao Hong disappeared in confusion, and then began to check the memories Xiao Hong left behind.
In the third space, Naruto’s real body woke up from the electrotherapy and casually created a red-haired shadow clone.
The red-haired shadow clone appeared again and quickly ran towards the second floor.
“Xiao Hei, give me a hand and pull the experimental subject to the compartment. I want to conduct another experiment.”
The red-haired shadow clone glanced at Xiao Hei, spoke hurriedly, and then opened the door of a small compartment on the second floor.
“Ah! Yes.”
The black-haired shadow clone who had obtained Xiaohong’s memory naturally knew what he was going to do. After pulling out the catheter on the nutrient tank, Xiaohei pushed the nutrient tank into the compartment.
“Next, our task is to observe whether a new soul will be born in this body.”
The red-haired shadow clone said solemnly. After all, the subject of soul is something that these shadow clones have not yet touched upon.
The existing experiments are basically based on the existence of physical body.
For example, lightning body tempering and genetic modification.
Or some chemical experiments that are not based on the physical body, such as hydrogen and oxygen separation.
This is really the first time in terms of soul, and he cannot guarantee whether a new soul will be born in this cloned body.
Consciousness may appear, but the soul is very slim.
After all, whether it is past life or this life, the study of the soul is not something he can access.
“Whether it will succeed or not depends on this one shiver!” The red-haired shadow clone stared at the nutrient chamber, waiting for the clones inside to blossom and bear fruit.
Chapter 57: Battle at Breakfast (Old Version)
Early the next morning, Dazna woke up from his sleep and stretched.
After getting up, washing and brushing his teeth at the urging of his daughter, he was ready to wake everyone up.
First up is Naruto’s trio.
Dazna stood outside the door and knocked for a long time, but unfortunately no one responded to him.
Dazna looked at the door of the three people’s room and was speechless.
‘Young people today! Don’t you know the importance of going to bed early and getting up early?’
Hearing the knock on the door in his room, Kakashi got up from the bed, walked to the door, opened it, and looked at Dazna who was knocking on his student room door outside.
“Mr. Dazna, good morning! They should all be going to training.”
Hearing Kakashi’s reminder, Dazna put down his hand that was about to knock on the door and turned to look at Kakashi.
“Morning, Mr. Kakashi.”
“I see. They start training so early every day. No wonder they are so strong.”
Hearing Dazna’s praise for Naruto and the other two, Kakashi narrowed his eyes and smiled, saying, “You’re too kind.”
“By the way, Mr. Kakashi, I’m here to inform you that breakfast is ready and you can eat anytime.”
Kakashi looked at Dazna in front of him and said, “Thank you! I’ll go inform them later.”
After receiving the reply, Dazna nodded to Kakashi and walked away.
After some time.
After Dazna packed up the tools for building the bridge, Kakashi finally led the exhausted Sasuke and Sakura back to Dazna’s house.
“Where’s that yellow-haired kid?”
Dazna asked in confusion when he saw that there was no sign of Naruto behind the three men.
“Naruto! He’ll be here in a while.”
Kakashi touched his head, thinking about the broken shadow clone in the forest, and guessed that it would not be long before Naruto’s real body would appear!
As soon as he finished speaking, Naruto’s figure appeared in Dazna’s eyes.
He was still wearing the red and black imperial robe with a black long-sleeved jacket underneath.
Naruto looked at his teammates who had arrived and scratched his head with a smile, “Sorry, I’m late.”
Sakura looked at the neatly dressed Naruto, then looked at herself who was covered in stains, and suddenly felt unbalanced.
But when Sakura thought that she had no chance of winning whether arguing or fighting, she became deflated.
“Damn Naruto! Even though he’s become more handsome, he’s still so annoying.” Ri-Yakura could only rage helplessly.
“We just arrived too.” Sasuke looked at Naruto and said softly.
“Let’s eat first! There’s still a lot to do when it comes to building the bridge, and we can’t waste time.” Dazna glanced at the three of them and said hello to the four-member team from Team 7 to sit at the table.
After everyone was seated, Tsunami and Inari brought the food.
“I’m starting!”
Naruto and the others said, then picked up their chopsticks and started eating happily.
At the dinner table, the eating habits of the three members of Kakashi’s team were in stark contrast.
Among the three, Sakura, being a girl, eats the most elegantly, followed by Sasuke who has received several years of aristocratic education, while Naruto, who has modern consciousness, eats the most roughly and, of course, the fastest.
“This guy, even if he can’t beat you in strength, there’s no way an Uchiha can lose in terms of appetite.”
Sasuke glanced at how fast Naruto was eating, then quickened his own pace.
Seeing Sasuke’s reaction, Naruto was also aroused and increased his speed.
“Hehe, let me show you how much the shadow clone eats.”
“Another bowl!” ×2
After finishing another bowl, the two finally reached their limit. They covered their mouths, wanting to vomit but not daring to, their eyes still fixed on each other.
“If you’re about to vomit, stop eating!” Sakura looked at the two people’s performance, slammed the table, stood up and yelled.
“No, I want to eat more.” Sasuke turned his face away.
“This is about a man’s dignity. Even if you have to endure it, you have to continue! This is the belief you should have to become stronger!” Naruto lay down, covered his mouth with his hands, and spoke hesitantly.
“What dignity, what faith, isn’t it just a meal?” Sakura was speechless.
“Yeah! But it’s not right to vomit after eating.” Kakashi nodded in agreement and expressed his own point of view.
After the meal, Jinbo poured tea for everyone and then began to clean up the dishes.
Kakashi looked at his two students who were so full that they had to lie on the table, and was speechless.
“Don’t you know that these two guys will have to protect Dazna and build a bridge later? How can they protect him if they are so hungry?”
Sakura couldn’t stand the two teammates in front of her, even though her favorite Sasuke was one of them.
She chose to stand up and walk around, as long as no one could see her, because out of sight, out of mind.
Sakura looked around at everything in Dazna’s house.
“Um? Why hang the torn photo here?” Sakura noticed the difference after taking a look and turned to ask Dazna.
“Also, Inari seems to often stare in this direction when he eats.”
“He should be staring at this photo!” Sakura recalled Inari’s reaction and matched it with the direction.
“Look at the torn parts of this photo. It looks like someone tore it off on purpose.”
Sakura’s words were heard by the Dazna family, and immediately, the bodies of the three Daznas stiffened.
Kakashi glanced at Dazna and had a vague guess in his mind.
Just when Sakura was about to give up on this issue because of the wrong atmosphere, Tsunami broke it.
Jinbo, who was washing dishes with his back to the crowd, replied: “That’s because of what happened in the past.”
“And the torn part…”
Dazna glanced at his daughter’s back and sighed, then took the initiative to answer, “He’s my daughter’s husband!”
“My daughter’s husband was a man who was hailed as a hero in the city…”
Hearing the man mentioned by his grandfather, Inari couldn’t help but get down from the stool.
“Inari, where are you going?” Zibo felt something was wrong when he heard Dazna say these words.
Then, as if she sensed Inari’s movements, she turned around and looked in Inari’s direction. Unfortunately, Inari had already run out as soon as she said this.
Seeing that Inari had already left, Tsuneba immediately followed him, and turned around to complain about Dazna.
“Dad, didn’t we agree not to talk about that man in front of Inari? Really?”
Watching the two people closing the door and leaving, Dazna gave a wry smile.
Everyone at the table fell into silence as Tsuba and his mother left.
Chapter 58: Inari and Keisa, Zabuza and Haku (Old Version)
Looking at the mother and son running away, everyone sitting at the table fell silent.
Sakura, standing in front of the photo, asked Dazna in confusion: “Inari, what happened to him? And Tsunami-sama?”
Seeing the atmosphere was broken, Kakashi also said: “It seems there is some hidden secret here!”
Naruto and Sasuke also looked at Dazna and waited for his answer.
Dazna lowered his head, and the reflection from his glasses shone into the eyes of everyone present.
“Ah! All this is because of that one thing, and Inari’s father is the key to that thing.”
Dazna paused, then continued.
“In fact, Inari and his father are not related by blood, but they have a very good relationship, just like biological father and son.”
“When he was still around, Inari was also a kid who loved to laugh!”
“but……”
A choking sound came from Dazna, and Kakashi and the others remained silent as they looked at the crying old man in front of them.
“But then Inari changed. Everything changed after what happened to his father.”
Tears soaked the table. As the tears fell, Dazna continued, “It’s not just Inari. The people of this country are the same. There is no more laughter and courage.”
“That thing? What happened?” Kakashi looked at Dazna in confusion.
From what Dazna said, Kakashi knew that this matter was the key to everything, and it might be related to their mission this time, so he planned to get to the bottom of it and continue asking questions.
Following Dazna’s words, Sakura also sat down on the tatami and prepared to continue listening.
“To explain that, we must first start with Inari’s father, the man who was called a hero by the people of this country.”
Dazna sighed, took off his glasses and wiped his tears.
“Hero?” Sakura couldn’t help but repeat the word when she heard it.
“Yeah! About three years ago!”
“That time, Inari met his father because of Pochi.”
“Pochi?” Kakashi said in confusion, “It sounds like a dog’s name, just like my dog ​​Puck.”
Dazna looked at him and said, “Yes, Pochi is a puppy.”
“At that time, because of Pochi, Inari fell into the water. The funny thing is that after Inari fell into the water, Pochi learned to doggy paddle, and Inari sank.”
“It was because of this that Inari was saved by his father.”
“His father, named Kesha, is a man from a foreign country who came to our island to pursue his dream and became a fisherman.”
“Since this incident, Inari has become close to Keisha.”
“It may be because he lost his father before he can remember! So he always sticks to Kesha like a follower, as if they are real father and son.”
“Later, Kesha successfully became a member of our family, and this photo was taken at that time.”
“Isn’t that good? Why was the photo torn off?” Sakura looked at Dazna in confusion.
Dazna glanced at Sakura who interrupted him and said, “You’ll know when I tell you.”
“After Kesha came to us, he became an indispensable person in this city with his own abilities.”
“He also fought floods during storms and built dams, and that’s why he’s called a hero.”
“That was also Inari’s role model at that time.”
Dazna seemed to remember the man who was full of courage and sighed.
“Unfortunately, Cardo later set his sights on this place.”
“One night, Cardo found Kesha, who was called a hero by the people.”
“After talking to Keisha, he was injured.”
“And he tied Kesha up in broad daylight in front of everyone in this country, publicly executed him, and broke the spine of everyone here.”
Dazna recalled what happened that day. That time, blood was all over the ground in front of him, but Kesha still kept smiling in front of everyone.
“Inari was also at the scene at the time and saw Kesha being executed.”
“Since then, Inari has changed completely, and so have Tsunami and everyone in the city.”
Kakashi and the others listened to Dazna’s story and didn’t know how to express themselves for a moment.
Dazna looked at the silent crowd, then stood up to get his tool kit and prepared to go to the bridge-building site.
In the dark forest, a house stands.
This is exactly where Zabuza and others are.
In the house, Bai stood in front of the panoramic floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the beautiful scenery outside the window, but in his heart he was wondering when Zabuza, who was lying on the bed, would be able to fully recover.
At this moment, the door suddenly opened. Hearing the sound of the door opening and several footsteps accompanying it, Bai knew without looking back that the annoying employer had brought people here again.
Quickly returning to Zabuza’s bedside, Bai stared at Cardo as he entered the room, trying to figure out why he came.
Seeing Zabuza lying on the bed, Cardo sneered disdainfully: “Really, I didn’t expect you to return empty-handed. The ninjas of the Land of Mist are really useless.”
“You can’t even clean up the mess left by your subordinates, and you still talk about ghosts. It’s really ridiculous.”
Zabuza, who was lying on the bed, also heard his taunting, but did not respond.
Bai, who was standing beside Zabuza’s bed, couldn’t help himself when he heard this, and took a step towards Cardo.
The two warriors guarding Cardo saw Bai’s actions and began to put their hands on the hilts of their swords.
Cardo held the shoulders of the two warriors and said, “Don’t do it!” Then he walked closer to Zabuza.
“There’s no need to be silent. What’s wrong with saying a word?”
As he spoke, he approached Zabuza. When he reached close enough, Cardo reached out for the cloth covering Zabuza’s face.
“Snap!” Before he could touch Zabuza, Cardo’s hand was stopped by Bai.
“Don’t touch Zabuza with your dirty hands.”
Bai said in a cold voice, with a murderous look in his eyes.
Seeing Bai’s expression, Cardo’s face turned a little dark. Feeling the severe pain in his wrist, he couldn’t help but beg for mercy: “It’s going to break, it’s going to break, let go…”
Hearing their employer’s shout, two samurai drew their swords and rushed over.
Unfortunately, in an instant, the two men’s knives were pointed at each other’s necks, and the two warriors froze and dared not move.
‘How could it be so fast?’ ×2
As this thought flashed through the warrior’s mind, cold sweat began to drip from his forehead.
“You better stop it, I’m already angry.”
Hearing Bai’s threat, Cardo gave up struggling, and Bai also threw down his two swords.
Being threatened by a child, Cardo was embarrassed and had to leave in a hurry. Before leaving, he did not forget to threaten: “Next time, if you fail again, there will be no place for you here.”
“Let’s go.”
Bai watched Cardo and the other two walk away, then returned to Zabuza and sat down.
“Bai, why are you doing unnecessary things?” Zabuza looked at Bai and tightened the kunai he was holding in the quilt.
“It’s too early to kill Cardo now. If there’s a commotion here, those guys will chase us, so just be patient for now!”
Bai looked at Zabuza and explained with a smile. The moment the smile appeared, it was a little hard to tell whether he was male or female.
Zabuza glanced at Bai and said nothing more. He knew that he was just soft-hearted and also missed this peaceful life.
“Ah! Yes!” Zabuza closed his eyes. After so many years of chasing, he began to feel tired.
“Do you regret it? I regret assassinating the Mizukage!”
‘No, I won’t regret it!’
Zabuza had the answer in his heart, but he didn’t know when this peaceful life would be broken.
The room fell silent for a moment.
Chapter 59: Subjugating Zabuza (Old Version)
“Hello!” When Bai and Zabuza were silent, a voice was heard, breaking the silence in the room.
Then, Naruto with a katana on his waist appeared directly on Zabuza, with one hand pressing on Zabuza’s heart.
“It’s the yellow-haired kid from that day!” Zabuza remembered Naruto’s identity the moment he saw him.
The moment he saw Naruto appear on Zabuza’s body, Bai condensed three ice crystals and shot them at Naruto’s head, preparing to attack Wei to save Zhao.
The next second, the Senbon pierced through Naruto and went straight into the opposite wall.
“What is this? Penetrated?” Bai couldn’t believe his eyes. He would rather believe that he didn’t hit it than believe such an outrageous thing.
The reason for this phenomenon is Naruto’s Flying Thunder God.
At the moment when the Senbon was about to hit Naruto, Naruto used Flying Thunder God to leave here, and then after the Senbon was shot out of the range of his body, Naruto returned to the original place. Because the speed was too fast, Naruto never disappeared in Bai’s sight, as if the Senbon had penetrated through it.
“Phew, how terrible! If I get hit, I’m done. I finally got out of the space to breathe. Thanks to the unremitting training of many brothers, I have this reaction speed.”
Naruto looked at Bai, seemingly calm on the surface, but secretly feeling lucky, after all, he was not the original body, and if he was hit, he would be dead.
Bai didn’t see it, but Zabuza, who was lying on the bed, vaguely discovered something, ‘This guy just left my body!’
The moment Naruto disappeared, Zabuza felt his body lighten. Even though the feeling lasted less than a second, he was sure that it was not an illusion.
Seeing that he missed Naruto, Haku, who became even more alert, once again condensed a thousand swords to attack, trying to drive Naruto down and away from Zabuza.
Knowing Bai’s intention, Naruto jumped down and stood a few meters away from the bed.
“I can see clearly this time. This brat’s speed is not as fast as it was before when it was on me. It seems to be only slightly faster than an ordinary jonin, and even slower than Bai who used ice escape.”
“What was the reason before that?”
Zabuza was lying on the bed, unable to see Naruto’s movements. He could only analyze Naruto’s information in his mind, trying to find something useful.
This cannot be blamed on Zabuza, an elite jonin, for his lack of experience. The main reason is that Flying Thunder God has disappeared for too long with the passing of the Fourth Hokage.
How could he have thought of the Flying Thunder God Technique without any prompting?
Watching Naruto leave Zabuza, Bai breathed a sigh of relief, then formed a seal with one hand and used the magic mirror ice crystal to condense several huge ice mirrors around Zabuza.
“Hey! Hey! Please don’t be so violent. I’m here to help you.”
“Don’t reject my kindness! Otherwise, even if you use Ice Escape, it will be useless.”
Naruto noticed what Bai was doing and waved his hands to show that he meant no harm, but his tone was threatening.
“Perhaps this guy knows something about Shiro?”
Hearing Naruto’s voice, Zabuza realized that Haku’s information had been leaked.
‘What about mine?’
Zabuza had a big question mark in his mind.
“Stop it! Shiro!”
“Let’s listen to what this guest has to say.”
Zabuza’s words suppressed the restless Bai, but Bai’s hands did not relax. He still maintained the posture of making hand seals to facilitate the use of ninjutsu.
Naruto didn’t take Bai’s actions seriously. After all, he had seen Bai’s attack speed in his normal state last time, and it didn’t seem much faster than his own, so the possibility of him being hit was very small.
And even if he was unfortunately hit, he would not be afraid because he was just a shadow clone.
Naruto looked at Zabuza and said, “Mr. Zabuza is a man of broad mind, unlike someone who doesn’t know how to appreciate kindness!”
Naruto glanced at Bai who remained alert and said resentfully.
Seeing that Bai was still staring at him expressionlessly, Naruto adjusted his divine robe, coughed, and then said: “As you can see, as a peace envoy, my purpose of coming here this time is just to negotiate a deal with Mr. Zabuza.”
Naruto directly gave himself the title of a peacemaker.
“Deal? What deal?” Zabuza didn’t care about this and asked directly.
“A deal that brings you peace, of course.”
“The terms of the deal are that I will help you escape from the pursuit team and provide you with a place to stay, on the condition that you will work for me in the future.”
Zabuza struggled to prop himself up and sat up, then squinted his eyes and looked Naruto up and down.
He saw Naruto’s confidence, but as a Konoha ninja, and only a Genin ninja at that, how could he be so confident?
Zabuza felt that the world had changed. He couldn’t even see through such a small kid. Was there some change in the ninja world that he didn’t know about during the time he had defected?
“Haha! Little devil, why do you get so much confidence?”
Zabuza looked at Naruto with pretended disdain, trying to get at his hidden hand.
“Of course it’s because of strength.”
Naruto directly pulled out the wind blade sword hanging on his waist, and then there seemed to be a flash of golden light. When it appeared again, it had reached Zabuza, and the sword in his hand was against his neck.
“Zabuza!” Bai shouted when he saw this situation, but he was powerless to do anything.
Zabuza looked at the scene where Naruto appeared at a speed that he could not even react to, and his clenched hands dropped weakly.
The trump card has been revealed, but he can’t resist it!
“There’s no sign of damage on the ice surface. It turns out it’s not the speed, but the space-time ninjutsu!”
Zabuza suddenly remembered Konoha’s Fourth Hokage, the man known as the Yellow Flash.
According to intelligence, he also used space-time ninjutsu to dominate the battlefield.
“Space-time ninjutsu! His opponent must be just as powerless!”
Seeing Zabuza’s hesitation, Naruto said again: “Think about it carefully. If you don’t agree, I will send you on your way.”
“Don’t worry, I will send your subordinates to scout the way for you first, and then you.” Naruto glanced at Bai and signaled him that he would arrange them in order.
Bai, who was outside the ice mirror, looked at the two people inside with concern, but did not dare to act rashly, because he had no confidence in saving Zabuza.
Zabuza glanced at Bai and made up his mind.
“Since you can’t resist, just accept it!”
“Okay! We can promise you, but aren’t you afraid that we will go back on our word after we promise you?”
“Don’t worry, I’ve left a mark on you, so it’s useless even if you regret it.”
After hearing what Naruto said, Zabuza looked at himself and thought to himself that he would have to check himself carefully after this evil star left.
As if he knew what Zabuza was thinking, Naruto looked at Zabuza and said, “Don’t look for him anymore. He will only appear when I activate him.”
Zabuza seemed to have given up and said, “Then what are you going to do with us? After all, we have wanted warrants.”
“Don’t worry, this is a good place to go! As for ordinary people like Cardo, we can just control him.”
Naruto looked at Zabuza and gave the order directly. At this moment, the fate of Cardo was already decided in Naruto’s mouth.
Chapter 60: Combined Ninjutsu (Old Version)
A month later, the bridge in Dazna was almost completed.
Although the bridge was built this time without the help of the villagers as in the original book, it was a relief that Cardo did not show up either.
The progress of bridge construction is a little slower than in the original work, but it is very steady.
Dazna always believed that it was because he brought the Konoha team here that Cardo didn’t dare to come over and act recklessly.
Therefore, the attitude towards the four members of Class 7 took a 180-degree turn.
“Mr. Kakashi, take your men out for training again!”
At night, Dazna watched Kakashi and the other three getting ready to go out, and called out from behind.
“Well! There’s nothing we can do. We have to guard the bridge during the day to prevent anyone from vandalizing it, so we can only make up for it at night.”
Kakashi narrowed his eyes and smiled as he looked at Dazna who was standing behind him.
“Then be careful!” Dazna reminded, Kakashi waved at him, and then led Naruto and the other two into the night.
In the woods at night, the moonlight illuminates everything as bright as day.
Kakashi stood in front of the three and said, “I told you about the Chunin Exam a few days ago.”
“So in the next period of time, you will have to rely on your own efforts to prepare for the upcoming Chunin Exam.”
“Although I have great confidence in you, you still need to undergo necessary training.”
Of the three, Sasuke’s voice was the most deafening.
He was already upset that he couldn’t train during the day, and the Jonin named Kijin he met before was nowhere to be found, so he had been guarding for a month in vain.
“Okay, let’s get started!”
After Kakashi finished speaking, he ran to the branch of a big tree and lay down, apparently ready to have a good rest.
“Kakashi-sensei, really, don’t you know that girls can’t stay up late? And you went to sleep by yourself, leaving us to train here.”
Sakura complained, then saw Sasuke’s sideways look and swallowed what she was about to say.
“Hmph! If you don’t want to train, go back.” Sasuke said with disgust, then he chose a place and started practicing ninjutsu.
Naruto glanced at Sakura and said nothing. After all, he was just a clone and it was not his turn to speak about such things.
“But why am I the only one who has to suffer this?”
Naruto found a place far away from Sasuke and the others, sat down and thought, then took out a few pendants from his ninja tool bag and used his own method to transform them back to their original appearance.
“Come on, let’s train together!”
“Ah! Are you a devil?”
“Yeah! It’s late at night, and we need to save chakra!”
“Yes, otherwise what if there are enemies?”
One of the cold-blooded shadow clones directly refused, saying: “I’m not feeling well today. If you have anything to say, let me know tomorrow.” Then he turned into a pendant.
The other clones followed suit and all turned into pendants.
Only the original Naruto was left there, crying without tears.
“I don’t want to train alone anymore, so I’d better go find Sasuke! I can try out the advanced ninjutsu that I came up with last time with him.”
After all, it is a ninjutsu that the main body has not yet completed. If he can complete it, maybe he can go out and have fun alone.
Naruto, dragging his heart full of trauma caused by his companions, found Sasuke who was not far from him.
Beside him, there was Sakura who was practicing illusion and water ninjutsu.
“Sasuke, do you want to learn a powerful ninjutsu again?”
Naruto came to Sasuke and went straight to the point.
Sasuke stopped what he was doing, looked at him coldly, and thought of some bad scenes in his mind.
Naruto had told him the same thing several times before. Although the ninjutsu was indeed invented and its power increased, various annoying accidents always occurred during the experiment.
“Really? This ninjutsu is a compound ninjutsu that I carefully prepared. It is much more powerful than the last one.”
“If you don’t believe it, you can try it first.”
Seeing that Sasuke didn’t believe it, Naruto immediately added a few words.
“It can’t be the same Zero-style Wind and Fire Release Technique as before, Wind and Fire Chain!” Sakura, who was standing by, couldn’t help but say something when she heard Naruto’s words.
The Wind and Fire Link Ninjutsu is a combination of the Wind Style Great Breakthrough and Fire Style Great Fireball Jutsu that Naruto and Sasuke performed together a few days ago. Sakura was also present during the experiment.
This ninjutsu is very powerful because of the wind assisting the firepower, but it is not incredibly strong.
“Of course not. This time I added something in it. The power will be multiplied. And I need your help this time.”
Naruto said with a solemn vow.
Sasuke was skeptical and could only nod. After all, in his opinion, Naruto’s talent in creating ninjutsu was indeed very strong, but his naming and luck were a bit bad.
Seeing Sasuke nod, Sakura also agreed to participate in the experiment.
Thus, the experiment officially began.
“Naruto has developed a new ninjutsu.”
The three Kakashi shadow clones who were squatting in the dark and observing saw the actions of Naruto and the other two, and immediately automatically released one of them so that they could notify the original body to come over and take a look as soon as possible.
“What kind of tricks is Naruto going to do again? It really makes me worry!”
On the other side, Kakashi received the news from the Shadow Clone. Thinking of the ninjutsu with weird names that Naruto had developed in the past, and the damage caused by the ninjutsu with those names, Kakashi just felt a headache.
“I hope there won’t be any accidents this time!” After thinking for a while, Kakashi decided to rush over.
On the other side, Naruto and the other two had everything ready. Sakura stood at the front, with Sasuke and Naruto standing on the left and right.
“Let’s get started, Sakura!”
Following Naruto’s order, Sakura began to make hand seals.
“Water Style: Water Wave!” After a shout, a two-meter-wide stream of water spurted out of Sakura’s mouth.
Seeing Sakura use ninjutsu, Sasuke immediately used Chidori according to Naruto’s instructions.
In an instant, lightning passes through the water and separates the hydrogen from the oxygen in the water.
Naruto estimated that the time had come, so he winked at Sasuke and used his own Wind Style: Level 3 Wind Technique, and a gust of breeze blew across the water.
After seeing Naruto’s eyes, Sasuke immediately dispersed the Chidori, and then used the Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu at the same time as Naruto.
Then, less than a meter after the flames rushed out of his mouth, the space around the three people exploded, and smoke covered the area.
“What is this? I knew something unexpected was going to happen again!”
Kakashi, who was on his way, heard the noise, smiled bitterly, and began to pray in his heart that the three were okay.
“Ahem…”
After a cough, Sasuke and Naruto emerged from the smoke, and Naruto also emerged from a pendant.
“It was a mistake. The gases were too dispersed, and my wind failed to blow them to the attack position.”
“Luckily there isn’t enough gas, so the power isn’t great, otherwise you’d be done for.”
Sasuke glared at Naruto, “You’re just a clone.”
“Well! That’s not the point. The point is that this experiment is half successful. You’ve seen the power. It’s very strong. Do you want to continue?”
Sakura shook her head in fear, while Sasuke nodded.
After seeing Sasuke’s attitude, Sakura nodded again.
“Sure enough, Sakura’s nemesis is Sasuke!”
Naruto nodded, then began to think about how to make this jutsu a perfect success.
Chapter 61: The Thoughtful Clone (Old Version)
In the forest, Naruto, who had received the memories of his previous clone, stood in place thinking about how to control the hydrogen and oxygen mixture to burn and explode according to his own ideas.
He tried hard to recall the knowledge about hydrogen and oxygen in his memory, combined it with his own experiments in physical space, and then gradually put it together.
“When we were doing experiments in physical space before, other clones would separate the hydrogen and oxygen in advance.”
‘Then when the pure hydrogen is ignited, the hydrogen molecules come into contact with the oxygen at the point of ignition, that is, at the mouth of the conduit.’
‘Since there are only hydrogen molecules and no oxygen molecules in the tube, no chemical reaction will occur in the tube.’
‘However, when the hydrogen is impure, the hydrogen in the tube has been in full contact with the oxygen molecules. Once the explosion limit is reached, the hydrogen and oxygen molecules in the tube and container will be ignited and a violent chemical reaction will occur.’
“But there is no pure hydrogen outdoors. The hydrogen produced outdoors will combine with various gases in the air to form a mixed gas. Although the current space is much larger than the conduit during the experiment in the physical space, my wind escape ninjutsu will gather this mixed gas.”
‘When Sasuke uses fireballs to attack the space containing the mixed gas, the generated gas will expand rapidly and explode.’
Thinking of this, Naruto couldn’t help but blame his previous clone. Why did he show off ninjutsu that his original body hadn’t even developed yet?
Now, Barbie is in trouble.
Naruto now doesn’t want to be blown back just after coming out.
Should he continue this ninjutsu? If he continued, he couldn’t guarantee the safety of the people behind him.
Just when Naruto was in distress, Kakashi rushed over and saw Naruto standing there motionless.
“Naruto? Are you okay?”
Hearing Kakashi’s voice, Naruto’s eyes lit up, then he glanced at Sasuke and Sakura who were recuperating on the side and said, “It’s okay, Teacher Kakashi.”
“It’s just that there was an accident with the new jutsu. It will be fine as long as you are more careful.”
Kakashi nodded, then looked at Sasuke and the other man. After going forward to check, he finally felt relieved.
“Naruto, from now on, you are forbidden to experiment with ninjutsu privately. If you really want to do it, you must do it with my company.”
Kakashi said seriously, because the student in front of him was too worrying.
Not only does he have a changeable personality, he also has a lot of clever ideas, and more importantly, he is quite capable.”
Although they haven’t fought for a long time, it can be seen from the battle with Zabuza a month ago that this student has reached the level of a Jonin in some aspects.
‘Perhaps we should find an opportunity to test his strength again, on the one hand to see his progress, and on the other hand to give him a beating.’
Kakashi made up his mind that after this mission, he would organize another battle among Team 7 so that they could get to know each other’s strength.
“Okay, I won’t say any more. You should just go and train on your own. We’ll talk about the new ninjutsu later.” Kakashi said in a deep voice, and then left space for the three people who were looking at each other in bewilderment.
Naruto glanced at the two of them and said, “Since Teacher Kakashi has said so, let’s stop today’s experiment and talk about it later.”
Sakura nodded hurriedly. She also felt that this experiment was too dangerous and that if she was not careful, she might accidentally hurt her own people.
Sasuke did not refute, but walked to another place alone and continued the training that he had not completed before.
Seeing Sasuke walk away, Sakura hurriedly followed him.
“There’s only one person left, so bored! No wonder that guy had the time to experiment with ninjutsu.”
Naruto stood there with no hope in life.
‘I really want to go on a business trip! It’s too boring to stay here alone. I really miss the brothers who went on missions with me before!’
The border of the Land of Thunder.
A bald strong man was walking quickly in the Gobi Desert under the moonlight. Suddenly, a sneeze disrupted his pace.
“Is this a cold? No way! I am a shadow clone!”
Rubbing his nose, the bald strong man didn’t think much about it and continued on his way, not daring to delay for a second. After all, he still had an important mission.
On the other side, in the forest of Wave Country, Naruto, who had nothing to do, was fishing miserably.
“It’s impossible to train! I can’t train in my lifetime. I can only pass the time by fishing.”
Naruto, humming a little tune, squatted by the river with a fishing rod in hand, waiting for an unlucky fish.
Time passed by minute by minute, but the fishing float remained motionless.
Impatient Naruto used the Flying Thunder God Technique directly to go to the newly developed base in the Land of Hot Springs and borrowed a recliner there.
Before the physical clone with a magatama Sharingan could even react, he took away the only two recliners in the base.
The clone in a scientific researcher’s suit wanted to cry but had no tears, “Damn it, I gave the order not to travel through the bases of other countries at will!”
Then he crushed a fox pendant in his hand.
“Hmph, look at my ability to tell tales. This time I’ll make you pay for it.”
Naruto, who was lying on a lounge chair fishing, shuddered, as if he had a premonition of something bad.
But he didn’t care. After all, he was just a clone and there was nothing to be afraid of.
In the physical space, Naruto’s real body was receiving electrotherapy naked, and there were three Byakugan clones beside him who were observing him carefully with their Byakugan open.
Carefully protect Naruto’s body from damage caused by the electric current on his body.
“Um!”
Naruto opened his eyes and received the memories from several shadow clones in his mind.
The three White Eyes clones on the side nodded to each other, and then cancelled the input of electric current.
“Go on! Send someone to Space No. 1 to find out which guy has violated the rules, and then put him in the small dark room.”
The three clones nodded, then one of them left directly, and the other two turned on the current again.
In an instant, electric current surged in the space again.
On the other side, the Byakugan clone quickly found the relevant memories, locked onto Naruto who was fishing in violation of the rules, and then directly locked onto Naruto’s location through the physical space.
“So soon?”
Naruto, lying on the recliner, looked at the three black cloaked men in front of him, threw out a pendant to replace him, and then returned to the physical space with the cloaked men.
Only one clone was left standing there with a confused look on his face.
Chapter 62: Dazna’s Little Thoughts (Old Version)
Time flies. Since the last ninjutsu experiment, Team 7 has finally waited for the day when the bridge is built.
“Congratulations, Mr. Dazna.”
Kakashi brought Naruto and the other two to the bridge, looked at Dazna who was still giving orders, and said something loudly.
These were words that came from his heart. After all, he had seen the efforts of the old man in front of him on this bridge over the past month.
“Thanks to you, this bridge was successfully completed. Otherwise, the bridge might have been destroyed long ago.”
Dazna looked at the four members of Team 7 who had arrived and expressed his sincere gratitude. He knew Cardo’s character very well. In his opinion, if it weren’t for the escort of these Konoha ninjas, he would have been sunk into some unknown sea long ago.
“It’s okay, this is our mission.”
“And thank you for your care during this time.”
Kakashi said, and Dazna, who heard something wrong in Kakashi’s tone, noticed the attire of the four members of Team 7 and couldn’t help asking, “Why, Mr. Kakashi, where are you going?”
“Look, the bridge has been built! Now we have to prepare to go back and hand in the mission.”
“After all, I didn’t expect an escort mission to take so long.”
Hearing this, Dazna smiled awkwardly but did not respond. After all, this was indeed something unkind of him.
Seeing that Kakashi was determined to leave, Dazna hurriedly called all the workers who were building the bridge.
“Everyone, these are the biggest contributors to the successful completion of our bridge this time.”
“Without them we wouldn’t have our bridge.”
Standing on the bridge pier, Dazna looked at the bridge builders who had gathered around him and spoke loudly, completely ignoring the confusion in the eyes of those below.
“So, I decided to name the bridge Konoha Bridge.”
As soon as these words came out, the people below began to talk, but Dazna ignored them and turned to look at Kakashi.
Kakashi felt very uncomfortable when he saw Dazna’s gaze.
He naturally knew what Dazna meant by these words. He just wanted to tie the bridge to his own name, so as to add a layer of insurance after they left.
Prevent Cardo from becoming desperate and destroying the bridge that embodies his hard work and hopes.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Dazna, I don’t have such an idea. Perhaps you can ask someone else.”
Kakashi turned his head away and decisively rejected Dazna.
Naruto at the side jumped out and shouted, “Uncle Dazna, why don’t you use my name? I will surpass all the previous Hokage.”
Dazna glanced at Naruto, then at Sasuke who didn’t even look at him, and reluctantly agreed.
After all, the Sasuke who looked more powerful obviously had no idea about this kind of thing.
Naruto ignored Dazna’s thoughts. He just wanted to get the name of the bridge smoothly, and then directly ask Cardo to send someone to take over the bridge. After all, this would be more legitimate.
“It’s not too much for me to send someone to collect some protection money for the bridge that bears my name!”
It was because Naruto held this idea that Cardo did not send anyone to destroy it these days.
As for why Naruto can command Cardo, we have to start with Zabuza.
After Naruto met Zabuza that day, Zabuza began to prepare to destroy Cardo.
And after a few days, his injuries were completely healed, and Zabuza began his action.
In front of two complete Jonin-level ninjas, ordinary people are just ants that consume a little of their physical strength. Cardo’s little brothers are no match for them at all.
After Zabuza killed a few of them easily, the rest of the people scattered, leaving only Cardo, who wanted to run but was shot in the thigh by Haku’s Senbon, wailing there.
“No, don’t kill me again. I am still useful. I have money. I can buy my life.”
Cardo begged for mercy again and again, trying to get Zabuza to let him go. Now he finally understood why Zabuza had always been so arrogant in front of him.
After all, it would be abnormal for a normal person not to be arrogant in front of an ant that he can easily crush to death.
Zabuza looked at his former employer in front of him without a trace of hesitation in his eyes.
If it weren’t for the fact that Cardo was able to provide himself and Bai with a safe place so that they would not be affected by the wanted list, he would have killed him countless times just for Cardo’s arrogant attitude.
But now the situation has changed. Naruto has recruited Zabuza and the others, and took the initiative to respond to their wanted warrants. Moreover, his strength seems to be no weaker than theirs. At least he cannot match Naruto’s space-time ninjutsu.
Zabuza also came to terms with it. Being a subordinate under a strong person and being a subordinate under a weak person are two completely different situations.
Cardo was still begging for mercy. His fear of death made him completely forget the pain in his legs.
Zabuza heard what Cardo said but ignored it. Now he just wanted to kill this fat pig.
Bai on the side thought about it and determined that Cardo would be more useful alive than dead, so he picked up a kunai and blocked the big knife attacking Cardo.
“Bai, what do you want to do?”
Zabuza said with a frown as he looked at Haku who was trying to stop him.
When Bai saw Zabuza stopped, he also put down his kunai.
“Zabuza, you can’t kill him right now. After all, he has said those words. Are you sure that guy doesn’t know?”
Zabuza glanced around, put down the sword in his hand, and kicked Cardo.
“Then let him go for now! He’s just a piece of trash anyway.”
“But you have to admit that he does have a good talent for business.”
Bai looked at Zabuza and said something, but Zabuza did not refute.
With a whoosh, a fox pendant appeared in front of Zabuza and Haku.
‘This guy, is he really spying on us?’ Zabuza thought to himself.
“Well done, Shiro!” As soon as the fox pendant landed on the ground, it turned into a white-haired Naruto.
Then Naruto frowned and looked at Zabuza again, “Don’t be impulsive next time! Zabuza!”
“snort!”
After hearing what Naruto said, Zabuza turned his head away, and Naruto didn’t say anything else. After all, the strong still have to have dignity.
“Now it’s time to deal with you.”
Naruto turned his gaze towards Cardo.
Chapter 63: Conquering Cardo (Old Version)
“Tell me more carefully! What is your value?”
“If you have no value, there is no need for you to exist.”
When Cardo heard this, he felt like he had grabbed a life-saving straw and crawled towards Naruto.
“I have money! Lots of money! I’ll give you as much as you want.”
“Haha! After I kill you, your money will be mine.”
Naruto said with fake disdain.
“My Lord, I have more money than what is shown on the surface.”
When Cardo mentioned this, he couldn’t help showing a smug expression on his face, but then he thought of the danger he was in and his money that was about to leave him, and his face suddenly fell.
“Most of my money is stored in banks in various major countries. These are just a drop in the bucket.”
“Without my designated password, you won’t get my money even if you kill me.”
“As long as you let me go, I will personally deliver the money to you.”
Cardo, who was at the mercy of others, spat out these words as if he was cutting meat.
The white-haired Naruto touched his chin, looked at Cardo kneeling on the ground with interest, and nodded.
“That sounds good, but I believe my torture skills can get me to get this out of you.”
“Do you believe it?”
Naruto looked at Cardo with amusement, and took out a tiny steel needle and started picking at his nails.
Seeing this, Dekado gritted his teeth and said, “If you say so, you will lose a lot of wealth.”
“After all, under your torture, I might have missed some key information. Just don’t regret it when the time comes.”
Naruto glanced at Cardo who was threatening him and winked at Zabuza.
After Zabuza realized it, he grabbed Cardo in his hand in an instant.
Caught off guard, Cardo was almost scared to death by Zabuza’s move.
“Wait, my wealth is tempting, but I believe that you will like another special gift more than these floating wealth.”
Cardo shouted loudly in a hurry. The voice made men cry and women heartbroken. It was really miserable.
“Tell me what you want. If you still can’t satisfy me, then you can prepare to experience a feeling worse than death!”
Naruto frowned at Cardo, really annoyed by his voice.
“The routes, the routes of these nearby island countries.”
“Now most of the shipping routes to these small island countries near the sea are under my control.”
“As long as I am alive, all these routes will be yours, sir. There must be some way I can help you.”
He who knows the times is a wise man. This thought flashed through Cardo’s mind, and then he began to feel pain, after all, this was the money he had accumulated for most of his life.
“Interesting, are you sure you have all those routes? I’ve never heard of them.”
Naruto’s impression of Cardo was still that of the fat guy in the original work who exploited the people of Wave Country all day long and was a famous tycoon in the ninja world. He never expected that this guy would actually extend his hands to other routes without anyone noticing.
Naruto cast a suspicious look at Cardo. Since Cardo already controlled so many routes, why should he bother the Wave Country? After all, missing the Wave Country would not be a big deal.
And why would the Water Kingdom allow Cardo to control these shipping routes? After all, on the ocean today, the Water Kingdom, which owns the Hidden Mist Village, is the undisputed overlord. How could they tolerate Cardo competing with them for these shipping routes?
“Your Excellency, of course you won’t hear about this, because these routes are nominally controlled by others, but in reality! These people are controlled by me.”
There was a gleam of pride in Cardo’s eyes. In his opinion, it was already a great thing to be able to snatch some routes from the five major countries.
‘No wonder they weren’t stopped! ‘ Naruto realized.
“And with your strength, sir, as long as you give me a little help, I can also control the remaining small part of the route.”
Even though his life was no longer in his own hands, Cardo couldn’t help but imagine the scene after unifying the shipping routes between all the island nations. Even the injury on his leg was forgotten by him.
This has always been his biggest ambition, but unfortunately it almost came to pass. Who would have thought that the old man from Wave Country would dare to build a bridge privately and even invite the ninjas from Konoha to protect him while building the bridge.
A hint of deep hatred flashed in Cardo’s eyes.
“Look at it this way, you are still somewhat useful.”
After hearing Cardo’s conditions, Naruto finally decided to let him go.
“But just to be on the safe side, I’ll give you a seal!”
As he spoke, Naruto placed one hand on the back of Cardo’s neck, and then black runes emerged from Naruto’s hand, spread across Cardo’s entire neck, and then disappeared.
“Well, with this thing, your life is safe.”
Naruto glanced at Cardo’s neck and a satisfied look appeared on his face.
Cardo reached out and touched his neck, but when he found that he couldn’t feel anything foreign, he put his hand down dejectedly.
He understood that from now on, his life was in the hands of others.
“Sir, I don’t know how to address you!”
After making sure his life was temporarily safe, Cardo successfully transformed himself from a boss to a subordinate.
“Call me, Naru…Naruto!”
The white-haired Naruto paused before confirming his name.
Haku and Zabuza on the side did not show any different expressions after hearing this name. After all, in their opinion, it is normal to have multiple vests when walking in the ninja world.
Otherwise, how do you think they managed to escape the pursuit and hunting of those chasing ninjas?
“Okay, now that you’re one of us, I’ll give you a task!”
Naruto looked at Cardo and continued, “Continue with your previous idea, master all the routes around, and then hand them over to Zabuza after sorting them out.”
“Yes, sir.”
“But the Wave Country is building a bridge, so even if there is a route, it may not be of much use.”
“Besides, they are protected by Konoha’s ninjas. Lord Zabuza suffered at their hands before.”
Cardo glanced at Zabuza, and then started to praise the Wave Country.
Zabuza’s expression remained unchanged when he heard this, as if nothing had happened.
Naruto glanced at Cardo and couldn’t help wondering how he got to where he is now. Did he have to be so tough? Couldn’t he be more tactful?
Naruto said helplessly: “After all, ninjas are just hired. No matter how powerful they are, you can just hold them off until they leave.”
“As for the bridge, once the Wave Country is finished building it, you can go over there and occupy it. Those ants can’t possibly turn the tables without the help of ninjas.”
“This way we can have an extra place to collect money. Do I need to teach you this?”
“Yes! Your Excellency is wise!”
Cardo said with a flattering grin.
“Okay, now that your problem is solved, I’ll leave first.”
Naruto glanced at Cardo, then disappeared from the spot, leaving Zabuza, Cardo and the other two looking at each other in bewilderment.
“Lord Zabuza…” Cardo tried to call out Zabuza, but unfortunately there was no response. After hearing Zabuza, he just turned around and left the blood-stained place.
Bai on the side also followed Zabuza’s footsteps closely, leaving Cardo alone, covering his thigh and crying without tears.
Chapter 64: Leaving and starting to conquer the Kingdom of Waves (old version)
As the sun set, the four-member team of Class 7, who had been kept here until now on the pretext that they needed time to carve the characters, boarded the ship in front of everyone’s eyes.
“Phew! That’s too much trouble. It’s just a name! Why are you making such a fuss about it?” Naruto looked at the coast getting farther and farther away from him and heaved a sigh of relief.
Who knew that it would take so long to use a name? Kakashi and others standing by were also still frightened.
“The arrangements for the Wave Country have been completed. Now it depends on how Cardo and his men handle it. As long as everything goes well, these island countries will become the private vaults of the main body.”
Standing on the shore, Dazna looked at the boat going away, feeling something strange in his heart.
He turned around and took a look at the four words “Nuto Ohashi” engraved behind him, and his heart finally settled down. In his opinion, the name of this Konoha ninja might make Cardo less unscrupulous.
At this time, after seeing this scene, Cardo’s people who were hiding among the crowd on the shore hurried over to report to Cardo.
Inside a luxurious building, in a conference room with a heated atmosphere, Cardo sat at the top of the long table, and below him sat Zabuza and Haku.
Judging from the atmosphere between the three of them, something unpleasant must have happened between them just now.
Cardo said to Bai, “Master Bai, when Master Naruto left, he gave me full authority to control the many islands nearby.”
“And the Lord also told you two to cooperate with me.”
“Is this how you cooperate?”
“You know the importance of the Wave Country.”
“The Land of Waves is the closest island to the Land of Fire, and is also an important node connecting other islands. If we don’t take control of this place first, it will greatly affect Lord Naruto’s plan.”
Cardo’s tone was unfriendly. He still resented Dazna for building the bridge privately, and he also attracted the Konoha ninja.
This was simply unforgivable in Cardo’s view. Fortunately, he didn’t know that Naruto was also brought by Dazna, otherwise he would probably want to eat Dazna.
After all, his current miserable situation was caused by Naruto. If he can’t defeat Naruto, how can he defeat Dazna?
Looking at Kado who started to become arrogant after Naruto left, Bai said helplessly: “I’m just reminding you that the Land of Waves may…”
“Bai, stop talking. If he wants to attack the Wave Country, let him do it!”
“Anyway, our mission is just to cooperate with him.”
Zabuza glanced at Bai who was about to say something and decisively interrupted him.
“Yes! Zabuza!”
Shiro glanced at Zabuza and immediately understood what he was thinking.
Bai knew that Lord Naruto mentioned by Cardo was one of the Konoha ninjas invited back by Dazna. Judging from the fact that Naruto protected Dazna all the way, it was possible that Naruto had a good relationship with Dazna.
Now Cardo wants to take revenge on the Dazna family. It will be fun if the elusive Naruto finds out.
Bai was also afraid that Naruto was secretly watching them, so he spoke out to stop him.
But since Cardo was determined to take revenge on Dazna after the Konoha ninja left, there was nothing he could do. He had said everything he needed to say, and it was impossible to persuade the damned ghost with kind words.
It’s not his or Zabuza’s fault that they can’t stop it now. It was all because of Cardo’s own willful behavior and arbitrary decision-making.
“Kado doesn’t know that the so-called Naruto-sama he’s talking about is one of those Konoha ninjas, so let him try first!”
‘When that brat comes back and sees the old man being retaliated by Cardo, his expression will be quite interesting!’ Zabuza was also looking forward to Naruto’s expression when he came back and saw it.
After seeing that Zabuza and the other two had no objections, a smug smile appeared on Cardo’s fat face.
The anger that had been suppressed by Naruto and Zabuza these days has dissipated a little.
“It’s decided then. Let’s start from the Land of Waves…”
A knock on the door interrupted the conversation between Cardo and others.
Cardo frowned when he heard the knock on the door. After all, he had just suppressed the opinions of Zabuza and the other man, and before he could start a long speech, he was interrupted.
“Enter!”
“Yes, boss!” A man in a black suit and sunglasses walked in.
Cardo looked at his subordinate who pushed the door open and asked in a calm voice, “What happened?”
“Boss, there’s news from that old guy from Wave Country.”
“Those Konoha ninjas left Wave Country this afternoon.”
The man in sunglasses said respectfully.
“You said those Konoha ninjas have left?” Cardo said loudly to his subordinates who came to deliver the message.
“Yes, Boss. I saw it with my own eyes. Those ninjas wearing forehead protectors have already boarded the boat and left here.”
“Well, those ninjas are finally gone. Go, call everyone. I’m going to set an example for those untouchables.”
Cardo sneered, and prepared to vent his anger to get rid of the involuntary evil in his life.
“Yes!” The subordinate standing below responded, then retreated respectfully.
Watching his subordinates retreat, Cardo also prepared to go out excitedly.
“Kado!”
Bai at the back couldn’t help but call out Cardo’s name.
“Why, do you have any more questions?”
Cardo turned around and looked at Bai who called him and asked in confusion.
“Those ninjas just left at this time, they might come back.”
“We can wait for two days, and once we are sure they have gone far away, we can deal with those people from Wave Country in one fell swoop.”
Zabuza glanced at Haku, who had been trying to stop Cardo, and felt confused.
“Why does Bai keep obstructing Cardo? Even if something happened to the old man, it was Cardo’s own fault and has nothing to do with them.”
“Humph, I thought you ninjas were so powerful! I didn’t expect you to be scared after just one fight. How ridiculous.”
Cardo glanced at Bai with disdain, then glanced at Zabuza, his pea-sized eyes revealing contempt.
After expressing his contempt for the two men, Cardo walked away.
Zabuza behind him asked Bai, “Bai, why do you keep trying to stop Cardo from taking action? You are not the kind of person who would meddle in other people’s business.”
“After all, you were invited back by that Dazna, so maybe you have some relationship with him. Even if you don’t, it won’t hurt to persuade him.”
Bai said casually, glancing around.
Zabuza looked around thoughtfully, and then said nothing more. He just followed Cardo with his beheading sword on his back.
Bai looked at Zabuza’s back, stayed where he was for a moment, and then followed him.
In the corner of the room, a spider-like creature only a few centimeters in size shook its thighs and then disappeared.
Chapter 65: Message Passing (Old Version)
In a base not far from the edge of the Land of Fire, a blonde ninja was lying on a recliner reading a novel. Suddenly, he stopped flipping the papers, as if he had received some news.
This blond ninja has a slender figure and ordinary looks, and he wears a white coat. On the top of the back of the coat are written “Fire Country Branch Base No. 3” in Chinese characters, and below the line of Chinese characters is a big Arabic numeral five.
The blond ninja was lying on a recliner, reading a novel boredly and thinking about how to better kill time.
“Well! The type of communication creatures created by the main base are quite powerful! They can accurately transmit the message back across the ocean.”
The blond ninja put down the novel in his hand and picked up the spider-shaped communication creature that was screaming next to him.
“Is Cardo going to attack the Wave Country? Should we notify the main body?”
“It’s so troublesome. I’m more suitable for doing scientific research. It’s too hard for me to run out and be a correspondent.”
“Send it back! It’s up to the main body to decide what to do.”
The blond clone turned around and hit a switch, going deeper into the base.
Deep inside this base, several people in white coats with numbers written on their backs and white eyes were busy in the operating room.
It can be clearly seen that the creature undergoing surgery in their hands has the two-magatama Sharingan open in its eyes.
“Number Five, is there any news from the Land of Waves?”
A man in a white coat holding a centipede-shaped creature in his hand looked up at the blond ninja who came in and asked casually.
“Yes! The No. 10 communication creature over there sent a message that Cardo is preparing to take action against the Wave Country.”
Number Five replied, before pulling out a golden spider from a box on the shelf.
“I’ll just take the number zero so I don’t have to run around.”
“Be careful, the type one communication creature is still very fragile.” The man in the white coat implanted the centipede into the back of the creature’s neck, then stopped and said to No. 5.
“I know. I won’t disturb you from your work. It’s more important to send a message to the main body first.”
Number Five looked at the people who were undergoing surgery with envy, then walked out of the operating room.
Several figures behind him looked at his back and teased him.
“Number Five was thinking about being transferred to be a communicator before, but now he starts to envy us.”
“Yeah! How stupid.”
“What’s so fun about communicating? You just lie there and stare at the communicator all day without moving.”
“Haha, isn’t he regretting it now?”
There was a cheerful atmosphere in the whole operating room.
In Base No. 1 near the capital of the Fire Nation, a ninja who also had Chinese characters on his back stood up, picked up the message he had recorded, and walked through the gate of the base into the passage leading deep into the base.
“Hey! Isn’t this the number three who invented a type of communication organism? Why, don’t you want to take a vacation?”
A guard with black hair and a white coat looked at No. 3 who came in and said something.
“Who was I thinking was being jealous? Turns out it’s Number Five! Yes, I really don’t want to take a vacation. I’m feeling uncomfortable all over because of all the idle communications. I might as well come back and do some research.” Number Three said to Number Five.
After hearing what No. 3 said, No. 5 didn’t know how to respond, so he could only ask angrily: “Is there something important that needs to be reported? Otherwise, how can you have time to come back to us?”
Number Three glanced at Number Five, took out the document in his hand and said, “Nothing, there’s news from Base Three, saying that the main body will make the decision personally.”
“It’s just that the current Type 1 communication creatures are not yet able to communicate through space, and using shadow clones is not confidential, so I have to come here to inform you.”
“By the way, call me by my name next time. You know, I put a lot of effort into getting the original body to agree. If it weren’t for the help of this messenger creature, it would be really hard to get a name approved by the original body.”
Number 3 in the white coat said something to Number 5, and then walked deeper into the base.
Number Five in the back curled his lips in disdain, “I won’t call you by that chuunibunny name! I will have a name in the future, and calling people by their serial numbers is a rule set by the main body.”
The main reason why the clone has such contradictions that only real people have is because of the physical clone.
Since the appearance of the physical clone, the numerous shadow clones can exist longer. It can even be said that as long as the physical clone outside is immortal, the shadow clone will be immortal.
Moreover, in order to allow the physical clone to exist longer, Xiaohong and Xiaohei also let the entity try to develop self-awareness.
Although it did not succeed completely, it did cause the clone to have different wills.
Simply put, they are now more like independent individuals. They have their own consciousness, can get angry, and can get jealous.
In response to this situation, Naruto’s original body also introduced different policies, treating them as real people and giving them incentives, while limiting the increase in the number of physical clones.
Now in the entire ninja world, there are only fifty physical clones.
As No. 3 went deeper and deeper, a huge magic circle appeared in front of No. 3. That was the place where the main body entered the physical space. Only within ten meters around it could the Flying Thunder God enter the physical space through a special frequency.
This frequency is like a specific password, set by the Lord of the Physical Space. When the password is agreed upon and within the signal range, one can enter the physical space without the help of the main body.
No. 3 adjusted the space fluctuations and then used Flying Thunder God to enter the physical space.
The four black guards with white eyes at the bottom gate of the physical space looked at No. 3 who suddenly entered and stopped him calmly.
“Isn’t this the famous No. 3 in Base No. 1? No, now he should be called Uzumaki No. 1. What’s up? Is there any trouble that needs our support?”
Number Three looked at the guard at the door and said, “It’s no trouble at all. I just came here to pass on a message and catch up with you brothers!”
“Hey! Our great hero finally remembered us old brothers. It’s rare. I thought you forgot about us after you made your contribution!”
A guard said this in a gloomy tone, without even looking at No. 3.
“How could that be possible! If it weren’t for the help of you brothers, I wouldn’t even be able to get this credit! I won’t say any more. I’ll treat you guys to food, drinks and fun when we get out. I’ll cover all the expenses.”
“Okay, that’s what you said, so give us the news first! We’ll pass the news on first, and then we can talk after we take a break.”
“Okay, it’s a deal then!”
After giving the file to the guard, Vortex No. 1 left the space and returned to the No. 1 base.
Chapter 66: Samsara Eye (Old Version)
At the top level of the physical space, Naruto’s body was sitting in a huge electric current, being constantly tempered by it.
Above his head there is a giant eyeball that glows green and continuously transmits chakra to his body to repair his body cells that are constantly damaged by electric current.
If those who have watched the movie in the previous life, they will definitely be able to tell at a glance that this is the giant reincarnation eye in the final chapter.
If you look closely at this eyeball, you can see that there are densely packed small eyeballs constantly rotating inside this giant eyeball.
Xiaohong and Xiaohei, who were recording physical data, looked at the documents that had just been delivered and decisively turned off the power.
As the electric current slowly disappeared, Naruto, who was sitting there, opened his eyes, and a hint of green light flashed in his eyes.
Naruto woke up and looked at Xiaohong and Xiaohei beside him and asked: “What? What happened again?”
Xiaohong and Xiaohei were pinned to the ground by the chakra flow emitted from Naruto who had just woken up and could not move.
Xiaohong, who was holding the document, could only try her best to lift the document in her hand and wanted to hand it to Naruto.
Seeing Xiaohong’s difficult movements, Naruto tried hard to restrain his own chakra, and then took the document with his chakra hand.
“The Land of Waves? Dazna? Why are you showing me this kind of news?”
Naruto glanced at the message in the file and said with disdain.
At this time, Xiao Hong’s pressure was finally relieved. He stretched his limbs and said, “Maybe the clones in other bases thought you were interested in all the characters in the original novel! After all, the past life memories of those physical clones outside have been stored in the space.”
Naruto nodded, and the shaking Kuro beside him continued, “However, if we don’t intervene this time, the Dazna family will probably be wiped out.”
“After all, Cardo doesn’t have a favorable impression of Dazna.”
Xiaohong glanced at Xiaohei, still wondering when her partner had become so compassionate. Even if he had memories of his past life, this shouldn’t be the case! Then she saw Naruto thinking, and stopped her chaotic thoughts.
“I am just an insignificant supporting character. I don’t have much interaction with that old man in this life like in the original novel. Why should I interfere? Just let them fend for themselves!”
Naruto thought about it, said softly, then crushed the documents in his hand and sat there thinking.
“Has Team 7 already left the Land of Waves? It seems that the Chunin Exams will soon begin. I remember that it should be officially announced in July!”
Calculating the time, Naruto stood up and walked down the discharge device.
“In that case, I have to stretch my legs and arms. I haven’t been out for a long time since the last trip to the Land of Fire. This time I can use my clone puppet to go out for a walk.”
Naruto looked at the huge eyeball on his head and set his sights on this giant Rinnegan.
‘By the way, I can also test the maximum distance that the puppet can be controlled by the Samsara Eye.’
In Konoha Village, the four-member team of Team 7 finally returned to Konoha after a long journey of several days. After completing their mission, they dispersed at Kakashi’s command.
Kakashi hurried to the Hokage Building after everyone left.
Outside the Hokage Building, Kakashi, who handed the secret order to the guards, successfully entered the building and met the Third Hokage who had been sitting in a chair waiting for a long time.
“Sandaime-sama!”
“Kakashi! You are finally back. Is the message you sent back true this time?”
Kakashi looked at the kind Third Hokage in front of him and said without hesitation: “Yes, Third Hokage, the news is true.”
“So Naruto has really mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique?”
Kakashi thought for a moment and said, “From Naruto’s use, it is true, but Naruto’s Flying Thunder God Technique is not as far away as the teacher’s. It can only be used within a range of one thousand meters.”
“According to Naruto, it’s difficult to sense the Flying Thunder God Technique beyond a thousand meters.”
The third generation was silent for a moment, then burst into laughter, “It seems that the fourth generation has someone to take over, great!”
Kakashi looked at the old man in front of him, listened to his words, and stood there silently.
“By the way, Kakashi, did the Fourth Hokage give the Rasengan to Naruto?” The Third Hokage asked after stopping laughing.
“Not yet. I learned that Naruto learned Flying Thunder God in such a short time that I haven’t had time to teach him yet.”
When Kakashi thought about Flying Thunder God and Rasengan, he thought of his teacher who made the enemies tremble in fear on the battlefield.
At that time, he used the Flying Thunder God Kunai in one hand and the Rasengan in the other, and directly killed his way through the battlefields of the Three Wars.
‘Maybe Naruto can truly inherit everything from his teacher! ‘ Kakashi thought to himself.
“Give it to him as soon as possible! I want to see the Yellow Flash again!”
The Sandaime seemed to recall the youngest Hokage of Konoha, “Minato, you will definitely blame me! Oh! How great it would be if you hadn’t died! Maybe Konoha would not be like this now…”
“Yes, Sandaime!”
After saying that, Kakashi walked out, leaving the Third Hokage sitting there alone.
“Huruzen, the Jinchūriki who has learned the Flying Thunder God Technique is out of control. Leave him to me!”
A voice came from outside the door, followed by a cane reaching into the door, and the figure of Shimura Danzo followed closely behind.
“Danzo, Naruto is not under anyone’s control, and with me here, Naruto will only be the pillar of Konoha.”
The Sandai smoked his pipe and gave Danzo a gloomy look.
“What if he knew his identity? Once he knew, he would definitely go crazy! After all, he has had a tough life since he was a child!”
Danzo ignored the Sandaime’s look and continued speaking.
“Don’t worry! With the Will of Fire and the bond, Naruto won’t go berserk. He will always be an indispensable member of Konoha, so don’t have any bad thoughts.”
The third generation thought of Iruka, Hyuga Hinata, and all of Naruto’s friends, and felt very at peace.
“I hope what you said is correct. If not, just pray that another Fourth Generation appears to take your place! After all, demon foxes are not that easy to deal with.”
“Don’t worry, that time won’t come.”
Looking at the tough attitude of the Third Hokage, Danzo could only retreat.
The Third Hokage looked at Danzo’s back and began to regret not stopping Danzo from transferring the villagers’ hatred towards the demon fox onto Naruto.
“If… Hey! Naruto! “
The third generation sighed in his heart and looked at the wall dimly, wondering what he was thinking.
Chapter 67: The Fire Country’s Eldest Son, Kamishiro Haruaki (Old Version)
In the capital of the Land of Fire at night, a man in a black cloak with a golden sun mark on his back walked past the heavy guards and sneaked into the house where the eldest son of the daimyo, Kamishiro Haruaki, was staying.
“Tsk tsk! He is a young master after all, but he has been excluded to this extent.”
“They didn’t even arrange a ninja guard. They really are not taken seriously!”
“But this also gives us an opportunity, otherwise we would have to sneak in carefully.”
The man in the black cloak sighed and then entered the room where Kamishiro Haruaki was.
The cloaked man who entered the room casually glanced around the furnishings in the room, then turned his gaze to the man lying on the bed.
The man lying there was none other than the eldest son, Kamishiro Haruaki, who looked to be in his twenties, with a strong body. Although his appearance was not as stunning as a god, he was handsome at least. After all, as the son of a daimyo, his family had been daimyo for generations, so it was easy for him to improve his genes, unless he was really ugly.
The cloaked man put his hand on the back of his neck, and a rune from his hand was imprinted on the eldest son’s neck.
“Your Highness, it’s dawn, time to get up!”
The cloaked man with the runes printed on him shook Kamishiro Haruaki, but seeing that he was sleeping too soundly, he didn’t wake up after shaking him twice, so he made up his mind and pulled the quilt down.
“Who is it…”
Qingming, who was suddenly awakened, was about to get angry, but before he could say two words, he was gently nudged by the cloaked man.
“The acupressure of the Hyuga style is still very useful!” The cloaked man thought to himself as he looked at Kamishiro Haruaki who was unable to make a sound.
“Hehe…hehe…yes…”
“Hmm! It’s still not perfect. I can make sounds after pressing the acupoints. I think I need to ask those researchers to improve it!”
The cloaked man touched his chin with his hand and stood there quietly watching Kamishiro Haruaki who kept scratching his throat with his hands.
Slowly, Qingming stopped his movements and looked at the cloaked man beside him. Obviously, he now understood that this cloaked man was the key.
“Are you calm now, my honorable Highness?” The hoarse voice of the cloaked man entered the eldest son’s ears like a devil.
“Hehehe…”
Kamishiro Haruaki stood up, pointed his finger at his throat, and kept saying something.
“Calm down, I can undo this as long as you don’t make any noise.”
At this moment, the words of the cloaked man were like the sound of nature. After all, Kamishiro Haruaki had already experienced the pain of losing his voice.
He covered his mouth with his hand to indicate that he would never speak.
“That’s right. A good child knows how to be obedient.”
The cloaked man looked at Kamishiro Haruaki’s actions, nodded with satisfaction, and then untied his acupuncture points.
At this moment, Kamishiro Haruaki, whose acupoints had been released, stood there panting, his eyes fixed on the cloaked man.
“Okay, my honorable prince, you can speak now.”
The cloaked man used honorifics, as if he were a servant of Kamishiro Haruaki.
However, Kamishiro Haruaki did not dare to underestimate the cloaked man. After all, he had just witnessed his methods, and his life was in his hands now. If this cloaked man was slightly unhappy and hit him, his life would be over.
“Who are you? What brings you here?”
Seeing that the cloaked man did not speak, Kamishiro Haruaki continued, “If you want to make money, you can take whatever you want from this room.”
Hearing this, the cloaked man finally spoke: “This little bit is not enough for me to come to you in the middle of the night to talk.”
“If it’s not enough, I can take you to the treasury in my house. You can take whatever you want from it. I won’t object even if you empty it out.”
When Kamishiro Haruaki saw the cloaked man speak, he thought he was impressed, so he raised the stakes.
“I see that you are quite capable of breaking into the mansion alone. If you are willing, I can let you take charge of my mansion. I can guarantee that I will never hold you accountable for what happened tonight.”
Kamishiro Haruaki thought that this cloaked man was either seeking wealth or power. He took such a big risk and broke into his mansion, so he must have something he wanted. Since these material possessions could save his life, he could give them away temporarily. As long as his life was safe, he could take these things back at any time.
“Haha, everyone says that His Highness is a loser, but I didn’t expect that a loser would have such a strong desire to survive!”
“But a useless prince who is not valued, even if he is given the position of commander, he is still inferior to others. What’s the use of him?”
“And what I want is not these material possessions, I want the entire Fire Nation.”
The cloaked man did not hide his ambition at all, and Kamishiro Haruaki was also shocked by his words.
Kamishiro Haruaki restrained his expression and said, “You are joking, sir. I am just a young man who is not valued and can do nothing useful. My father would not sacrifice the entire Fire Country for a son like me, after all, he has many sons.”
“Even if my father wanted to sacrifice the entire Fire Nation for me, he couldn’t do it. There are many elders under the Daimyo, and they would not agree to such a naive condition.”
The cloaked man’s voice sounded: “Haha, I never thought of using you to threaten the Daimyo. That would be too stupid.”
Hearing this, the eldest son asked, “What do you want?”
“Your Highness, don’t you have any idea about the position of Daimyo?”
“I can help you get into that position if you’d like.”
The cloaked man’s voice poured into the eldest son’s ears and echoed over and over in his mind.
The eldest son shook his head, trying hard to get rid of these distracting thoughts from his mind.
“You want to control the Fire Nation through me? This is impossible. Not to mention that my father is still in his prime, even if he suddenly passed away, it would not be my turn to take that seat.”
The cloaked man looked at the already tempted Kamishiro Haruaki and said with a smile: “Haha! Everything is possible. Maybe your father died suddenly? And your brothers were afraid that your father would be lonely, so they chose to follow your father and leave? These are all possible.”
Kamishiro Haruaki looked at the cloaked man in front of him in shock, and thought to himself that he was so bold that he dared to say such words.
But another bold idea came to my mind: ‘What if what he said can really be done? In that case, the position of Daimyo will be within my reach.’
“Do you want to fight? After all, as far as I can see now, I will never be able to get the position of Daimyo. If what he said is true, then it will be great, but does he really have such power?”
Kamishiro Haruaki thought over and over again, but finally decided to give it a try.
As of now, if this cloaked man does not have this kind of power, then after he leaves, Kamishiro Haruaki can summon the guards to kill him. Anyway, after he leaves, Kamishiro Haruaki’s life will not be in danger. If he really does have this kind of power, then he will completely surrender to him.
Hesitation will lead to defeat. Kamishiro Haruaki said decisively: “How can I be such a person who has no respect for the emperor or the father? How can you look at me like this, sir?”
“In my opinion, even if my father and brothers have unfortunately passed away, the position of daimyo is only for adults, how can I occupy this position?”
“Haha, don’t think too much. If it’s yours, then it’s yours. It’s just a name from the Fire Nation. I don’t care about it.”
Hearing the cloaked man’s tone, Kamishiro Haruaki’s heart settled down a little.
Judging from the tone, this cloaked man is either crazy or really capable.
Chapter 68: Crow and Whirlpool Part 1 (Old Version)
The night was as quiet as water. At this moment, Kamishiro Haruaki in the room looked at the cloaked man in front of him who didn’t even care about the name of a country, and didn’t know what to say for a moment.
Fortunately, Kamishiro Haruaki adjusted himself quickly. No matter what happened in the future, he had to respond to the cloaked man in front of him.
“Sir, how should I cooperate with you next?”
Kamishiro Haruaki had a good grasp of his identity, and the moment he confirmed that he had temporarily bowed his head, he automatically changed his identity.
“Just give these little gadgets to your father and those brothers!”
The cloaked man took out a dozen smiling fox pendants from under his cloak. Upon closer inspection, one could see that the pendants were engraved with very complex rune marks.
“Yes! Sir!”
Kamishiro Haruaki took the pendant respectfully and placed it beside the bed without asking what it was used for.
“By the way, I wonder how I should address you, sir?” Seeing that the cloaked man was thinking about leaving, Kamishiro Haruaki asked.
The cloaked man looked at Kamishiro Haruaki and said, “Just call me Crow!”
The cloaked man turned around and made a move to leave, then seemed to remember something and turned back again, saying, “By the way, I have to leave a mark on you. Once someone shows this same mark in front of you, you just have to follow his command.”
The cloaked man raised his hand and pressed it on Kamishiro Haruaki’s arm, leaving a unique sun mark, and then the whole person disappeared in front of Kamishiro Haruaki.
“call……”
Looking around the room without any gaps, and then looking at the room where he was suddenly the only one left, Kamishiro Haruaki took a deep breath.
Seeing how the crow left, Kamishiro Haruaki knew that the possibility of secretly sending someone to track him was gone.
Once a large number of people are sent to search, the crow will be able to react quickly. By then, with his ability to appear and disappear without a trace, Kamishiro Haruaki himself will be in danger.
“I just know a name!”
“Crow? I don’t know if this decision of mine is good or bad, but when I have no power to resist, I can only obey.”
Kamishiro Haruaki looked at the mark on his hand and smiled bitterly. Then he lay down on the bed, staring at the ceiling, unable to fall asleep for a long time.
On the other side, the cloaked man used the Flying Thunder God Technique to return to the Fire Nation’s No. 1 base.
After returning to the base, the cloaked man took off his cloak and put on a white coat. The number five printed on the back of the white coat could be clearly seen.
“Number Five, how did the mission go?”
Vortex No. 3, who walked out of the base passage, looked at No. 5 who was changing clothes, and kept talking.
“Did it fail? Then you’ll be in trouble. The real body might take the clone back!”
Number Five glanced at Uzumaki Number One and said, “Shut up, Number Three. I am a member of the Sky Curtain now. Please call me by my code name – Crow.”
“Have you completed the mission this time?” No. 3 was surprised when he heard Crow’s words.
“Didn’t they say that the Daimyo had the Twelve Ninjas who were guarding him? How could you get them so easily?”
“I didn’t go looking for the daimyo at all. Instead, I turned my attention to his eldest son.” After hearing what No. 3 said, Crow corrected him.
“You’re the most disfavored eldest son, Kamishiro Haruaki? Haha, I thought you really completed your mission?”
“I didn’t expect that this is it?”
Number Three laughed unbridled, and the sound of his laughter tortured the crow’s ears.
“What are you laughing at? The mission given by the main body is to control the Daimyo of the Land of Fire. The purpose is to have the support of the Daimyo after the death of the Third Hokage.”
“There are still two months left. Before the third generation dies, I can push Kamishiro Haruaki to the position of daimyo. Since this daimyo is not easy to take action, let’s change him to a daimyo who is easy to take action.”
Crow straightened his clothes and spoke confidently.
“What a big tone you have! With your small body, how can you gain a great reputation? Just by talking?” Number Three said disdainfully, his tone full of distrust towards the Crow.
After all, the current physical clone is just an elite Chunin without using external tools like Flying Thunder God. How can it fight against the Twelve Guardian Ninjas?
“Don’t worry, I made some special Flying Thunder God pendants.”
“Then let Kamishiro Haruaki give the Flying Thunder God Pendant to his blood relatives.”
“As long as they wear them, it would only take a moment to kill them!”
“Even if we don’t kill them, we can still use this mark to contact other young masters, and we will have a few more options.”
Looking at the confident Crow, No. 3 stopped saying anything discouraging.
After all, when the Crows are full of confidence, no matter what you say, it’s useless.
“Okay! Good luck to you!” Number Three said with a lack of interest, then turned and went into the base.
The crow behind him looked at No. 3’s back and felt a sense of pride in his heart.
“Finally I beat him once, cool!”
Crow, wearing a white coat, organized the content of this mission, made it into a file, and then prepared to send it to the physical space.
At the bottom of the physical space, the four guards with white eyes were still watching the gate.
“Wait, number five, sign in.”
A guard saw the crow coming in and stopped him at the door.
Crow filled out the details of his visit and then handed the document to one of the White Eyed Guards.
“Please, brother!”
“Got it. You go down first! We will notify you when we have any news.”
The white-eyed guard waved his hand, indicating that Crow could leave, and then personally delivered the documents.
Crow breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the documents being delivered. After all, the guards in front of him were not from the same group as him.
Although they won’t intentionally withhold delivery, it’s okay to delay delivery later.
Now that they have been sent in, Crow can finally feel relieved.
On the top floor, Xiao Hong and Xiao Hei were still recording something, and there were five figures sitting next to them.
These five figures are Naruto himself and his four Byakugan clones.
Because Naruto’s current level of biotechnology is not yet able to integrate the Blood Limit, the control of the Samsara Eye can only be forced by five people with Byakugan to use a little of its power.
Under the reflection of the green light, Xiaohong asked Xiaohei to continue to keep an eye on Naruto and the others, while she herself looked at the documents that had just been delivered.
This time, Xiaohong did not wake up Naruto, but made a decision on her own and then asked other clones to send the message out.
Then continue to observe the main body using the Samsara Eye mode.
Chapter 69: Controlling the Body (Old Version)
The Land of Fire, Konoha Village.
After a few days of familiarization, Naruto’s original consciousness finally took complete control of the clone body.
As for the shadow clone that was originally sealed in this body, he had already pulled it into his memory space.
Because it was the first time that Naruto used the control function of the Samsara Eye, he was not very skilled and had to stay at home alone for a few days to adapt to this body.
After many attempts over the past few days, he discovered that the flexibility and control distance of this body depended entirely on the amount of Rinnegan chakra he infused.
In short, the more chakra is infused, the more flexible the body becomes and the farther it can move away from the operator.
Fortunately, with countless cloned Byakugan, Naruto does not lack this kind of chakra.
With Naruto’s full strength, this body can move freely within a range of 20 kilometers of the main body. For this reason, Naruto brought his physical space to Konoha to facilitate better control of the body.
Under the control of the original body’s consciousness, this clone can also use all of the original body’s ninjutsu. If it weren’t for the current technical limitations on Naruto’s side, which resulted in the clone’s physical strength not being enough and only being able to reach the level of an elite Chunin, perhaps the strength of this body could be on par with the original body.
Unfortunately, Naruto didn’t know much about this puppet-like method, so for now he could only test its flexibility and control distance.
Naruto stood up and stretched his body, then walked to the mirror, looked at the figure in the mirror that was exactly the same as himself, and fell into deep thought.
“Time waits for no one. The third generation is dying, and my plan is about to begin.”
“I am determined to become the fifth Hokage!”
“With the position of Hokage, I will be able to gain greater power and collect various bloodstains and secret techniques more conveniently.”
“Fighting against the Otsutsuki clan again…”
Naruto shook his head and got rid of these unnecessary worries. After all, there were still more than ten or twenty years before the arrival of the Otsutsuki clan. The most important thing now was how to deal with the Fourth Ninja World War in a few years.
“Why think so much? Go get a nice haircut first!”
“It’s just the right time to use my appearance to highlight the relationship between me and the fourth generation.”
“With similar hairstyles and similar looks, I’m sure those who are familiar with the four generations will be surprised.”
Having made up his mind, Naruto walked out of the room for the first time in a few days, and after turning several corners, he came to a place where he could get a haircut.
“Isn’t this Naruto? I haven’t seen you for a long time? I heard that you have become a ninja? Is the mission difficult?”
The person who said this is a lady in her thirties, she is the owner of this barber shop.
According to herself, she could have become a ninja before, and was a classmate of the fourth generation. However, due to her family reasons, she had to give up becoming a ninja and instead inherited the family’s barber shop.
This auntie was one of the villagers who was not so hostile to Naruto in the village, so Naruto basically had his hair cut in this barber shop when he was a child.
“Big sister, long time no see. The mission was not that difficult! I was just a little busy, otherwise I would have come to see you a long time ago. So I came as soon as I finished the mission and brought you some business.”
Calling Naruto “big sister” was something this aunt specifically told him to do when he was a child. After being beaten up by this aunt, Naruto changed his way of speaking.
Hearing Naruto’s words, Auntie looked him up and down, looked at his shoulder-length hair and said, “Wow! Your hair has grown so long.”
“So are you still going to cut your hair into pieces like before?”
Naruto shook his head, “No, sis, I want a different hairstyle this time.”
Naruto pulled a chair over, sat on it, and wrapped the shawl around himself with ease.
“Didn’t you say before that you and the Fourth Hokage were classmates? Then you must know the hairstyle of the Hokage when he was young! Can you help me cut a hairstyle similar to the Fourth Hokage’s?”
The aunt glanced at Naruto, who also had blonde hair, and paused for a moment before saying, “Of course.”
She took out the haircutting tools, then used a small spray bottle to wet Naruto’s hair, and combed it with a comb, “Naruto, why did you suddenly think of cutting a hairstyle similar to the Fourth Hokage’s?”
“Hehe, because my dream is to become Hokage!”
“And a hairstyle like the Hokage’s will be the first step in realizing this dream.”
Naruto smiled back at himself in the mirror.
Of course, this is just what the aunt said. The real purpose is to make the villagers familiar with herself so that when Naruto’s identity is revealed, those people will be better able to accept Naruto’s identity as the son of the fourth generation.
After all, he looks so much like the fourth generation, and his age just matches the birth time of the fourth generation’s son.
“I didn’t expect little Naruto to have such an ambitious goal. You deserve praise. I have confidence in you.” Auntie encouraged with a smile. Although she didn’t quite believe that Naruto could achieve this dream, it didn’t stop her from encouraging him.
“As expected, big sister, you should also believe in me! I will definitely be able to become Hokage.”
“By the way, big sister, can you tell me what kind of person the Fourth Generation is?”
After hearing Naruto’s words, she also showed a nostalgic expression on her face and said, “Since you are so curious, I will tell you about it! So that you won’t think I am bragging all day long.”
Naruto also showed an awkward yet polite smile on his face.
“The Fourth Hokage back then! He was so powerful and handsome, and he was also very gentle to those around him.”
“No matter who you are, as long as you see his smile, it’s like the sun shining into your heart, warming you up.”
“At that time, I didn’t know how many female friends and classmates around me had a crush on him. It was us sisters who gave him the nickname of Little Sun!”
“But when we found out he had a girlfriend, our hearts were broken. That feeling, ugh!”
“Oh?” Naruto showed great curiosity when he heard this, as if he was particularly interested in these.
“Sister, who is the girlfriend of the Fourth Hokage you are talking about?”
“Her! I forgot her name, but I remember that her classmates called her Bloody Pepper or something like that.”
“As I get older, I can’t remember many of these distant memories.”
Auntie frowned, as if she was troubled by forgetting something.
“Oh, I see. Okay.” Naruto seemed a little disappointed.
“Okay, Naruto, stop talking. I’m going to start cutting your hair. If you keep talking or moving around, I won’t compensate you if I make a mess of it.”
“No problem, big sister, please start your performance!”